mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.10

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Joseph King — ‘Mister Joking’, the multi-layered mage, both loose-limbed laddish lout and withered Welsh wizard in one body, martial artist, artful dodger, wide boy with a photographic memory and mercenary morals — sat straight and proud on his porcelain throne, naked from head to toe, with a newspaper stuffed over his hairy crotch, framed by cold concrete amid a field of toilets in the depths of a dream. He stared me down with all the imperious defiance of his pseudonymous surname.

He did not repeat himself when I simply boggled and blinked; he was not the sort of man given to repeating his pronouncements.

Raindrops drummed on the distant concrete roof. Thunder rumbled, over the forest and far away, a lingering darkness at the edge of the dream. The storm outdoors intensified, sending a chill through the air inside this impossible concrete beauty.

“ … emulate my adoptive parent?” I eventually echoed. “I’m sorry, but you think I want to be like the Eye? You think I’m trying to turn into that?”

Joseph folded his meaty arms over his broadly muscled chest. His heavy-lidded eyes remained locked upon mine, though we were sure by then that our eyeballs were a mass of coruscating colour, cycling back and forth from black to pink, from glowing purple to slithering squid-shimmer rainbow; the effect was subconscious, automatic, instinctive. We were in a dream — of sorts, though we did not fully understand it — and so we had already begun the process of stretching out our uncomfortably compacted biology. Eyes, eyelids, teeth, lips, vocal chords, all were adjusting toward our abyssal truth, unfolding pneuma-somatic additions and extending in non-human directions. Our skin shimmered with blooming chromatophores. Our tentacles reached outward, grasping some of the nearby spotless, never-used toilets. A cephalopod, anchoring herself amid the rocks, staring down a wary shark.

Joseph tilted his head, raised his eyebrows, and said: “Is this display supposed to convince me otherwise? I see a human being leaving behind her humanity — in a transitory state now, perhaps, but your eventual destination can be only that of the pattern which was impressed upon you. You have even gathered a cult to help with this.”

We bristled — literally, with spikes and barbs. “Cult?!”

Lozzie sang: “Oopsie-doodle, Joey-woey. You have pissy-wissied off the Heathy-weathy.”

We faltered. “L-Lozzie, please don’t—”

Raine chuckled. “Does that make me ‘head’ priestess? Eh? Ehhhh? What with me munching so much rug? Ehh? Get it? Eh?”

Lozzie exploded into a terrible case of the giggles, flapping her poncho and jumping in a little circle. Raine sketched a short bow — without letting her handgun waver for even a second, covering Joking without pointing the muzzle directly at him.

Luckily for the mage, Lozzie’s silly baby-talk and Raine’s terrible joke made me blush and tut, my angry roll disrupted.

Joking said: “I mean no offense. As a goal, ascension is as morally neutral as any other. I render no judgement, cast no stone. Why would I? I have no place to stand. But I do stand — on planet earth, this fragile sphere. Unlike some I have no desire to retreat into dreams or turn into something else, so my personal fate is tied to the fate of the human bubble. And you, ‘little watcher’, you will pop it like flame applied to a balloon. I know that I am a monster, but I am not interested in helping to destroy the world.”

We let out a huge huff, flapping our arms and rolling our eyes. “Why is every mage, every … everyone! Why is everyone I’ve met this last year so unfailingly bloody dramatic?” I hissed through my teeth. “Pardon my language, ‘Mister Joking’, but that sounds like something from one of Raine’s video games. I’m not going to end the world. I’m not a … a … ”

Joseph just frowned at me, vaguely confused. “Pardon your language?”

“Yes, yes,” I sighed. “I already said that.”

His frown got worse. We stared at each other, both confused now.

Raine cleared her throat. “Mate, you’re in the wrong genre. Also, hey, sorry to be offensive, sorry in advance, but I can’t take you seriously with that fruity Welsh accent. You can’t be rattling off jay-are-pee-gee dialogue in a voice meant for TV garden shows or a professor at an agricultural college.”

Joseph King’s chin-up defiance flickered with genuine offense. Raine shot him one of those special grins that told everyone she knew she was being awful, and was enjoying it far too much.

He said: “You English are all the fucking same.”

Lozzie chirped, “Heathy is only a veeeeery small little teeny eye. And no reflection!”

Mister Joking’s attention snapped to Lozzie. “No reflection … ” he murmured, frowning as if this meant something. Then his eyebrows went up. “Miss Lauren Lilburne. The old man’s niece. So you are a dreamer, after all. I assumed he was lying.”

Lozzie corrected him. “Lozzie, please.”

To my incredible surprise, Joseph gave Lozzie a nod of mutual respect. “Lozzie. Please, dreamer, do explain. Prove me wrong, if you can.”

Lozzie grinned a nasty, evil little grin. “I don’t owe you aaaanything, Joey. You worked with my uncle. You get the baaaad Lozzie.”

Joseph uncrossed his arms and gestured wide with both hands. “I brokered information. That was all. I did not broker lives, or perform kidnappings for money, or torture small children to death—”

Raine said, still grinning: “But you worked for somebody who did. Come on mate, don’t plead innocence now. We’re not interested.”

Joking said right back, “You clearly are, or you would simply be making your case, not blocking yourselves with overwrought moralising. If the dreamer here has insight into Miss Morell, share it. If you want to do business, convince me you’re not going to grow beyond your bonds and rend the veil between worlds.”

Before I could roll my eyes at such absurd phrasing, Lozzie did a big huffy puff of breath, flapped her poncho like a jellyfish drifting into a column of cold water, and blew a massive raspberry at Joseph.

He stared, unimpressed, then said, “Are we done here? Can I return to taking a shit in peace?”

“Lozzie is telling the truth,” I said, trying not to sigh again. “I’m not trying to turn into the Eye, or grow into something similar to it, or anything like that. I’ve already become what I was supposed to be all along, no matter how many more physical changes I may have to undergo. I’ve been to the abyss, and brought back the truth of my own body. That’s all.”

“Then why—”

“I need information on the Eye because we’re planning an expedition to Wonderland. We’re going to rescue my twin sister.”

Joseph King stared, hostility dropping away in favour of incredulous curiosity. Visible goosebumps rose on his naked arms and legs, little dark hairs rising with them. The Welsh Mage slipped out of his face, replaced by the laddish lout.

“Fuck me,” he muttered, all rough and easy once more. “Fucking ‘ell lass. At’s a fuckin’ suicide mission if I’ve ever heard of one. There’s quicker ways to get messed up, if you want. Less permanent, too.”

“My twin sister, Maisie, she was—”

Joking waved me down with one meaty hand. “Yeah yeah yeah yeah, I know all about the sister thing, right? I know, I know it’s true, it’s just fucking, like, mad! Hey!”

Raine chuckled softly. Lozzie blew another raspberry. The Drunken Lad grimaced at her, lacking the respect of the Welsh Mage.

“Wait,” I said. “Wait, how do you know all this stuff in the first place? How do you know all about me?”

The Welsh Mage straightened up again, stern and stoic, like he’d overcome his shock and regained control of his reactions. He said: “I told you, I broker information. You crossed my desk, so to speak, when Alexander Lilburne was verifying your personal history. You piqued my interest, which led me to your adoptive parent — the Magnus Vigilator. Knowing things is my profession and my passion — especially knowing things about ‘big game’.”

Joseph King smiled, thin and dangerous; rain drummed on this concrete dream like static at the edge of a screen.

We shuddered, though we tried not to show it; we reminded ourselves that ‘Mister Joking’ had indeed worked for Edward — dead children and tortured demons and expendable cult and all. When we’d bumped into him on the way to Edward’s house, he had fed us some line about Edward ‘going too far’ — but privately I suspected he was simply a rat fleeing a sinking ship. Top-Right and Bottom-Left tentacles corrected the rest of us: rats were cute and sweet, and made loving and loyal pets. Joking was none of those things. We had to tread lightly.

“Do you believe us?” we said. “About my sister? That I’m not trying to become like the Eye?”

Joking tilted his head the other way and put his chin in one hand. “A plausible motivation. But I have no proof.”

I sighed, rapidly losing patience; there was no telling how angry and frustrated Evelyn might be growing, out in reality. Was this all still taking place in the space of a single second, or were Raine, Lozzie, and I lying unconscious on the floor, with Praem wiping our foreheads with a wet towel?

“You’re an information broker, fine,” we snapped. “Sell me the information I want.”

Joking stopped smiling. “Or?”

Or I’ll take it from your mind, I’ll rip it out of you. Give up your secrets, magician, or you’re going to get a skull full of eyeballs peering into your thoughts themselves, you—

We started reaching toward him with a tentacle. But we stopped.

There was almost nothing to hold me back from simply raiding Joking’s mind for the information I wanted; yes, this was some kind of dream, but with precise enough hyperdimensional mathematics I could trace it back to his real, physical brain. I could split his soul open like a melon and shove great sticky handfuls of his hidden research into my maw. Yes, this might prove him right about what I was becoming — but he wouldn’t be coherent or alive to complain about it.

But then I’d be no better than another mage, acting like a warlord. We would be making another contribution to the dog-eat-dog magical underworld, of every mage assuming that all others are out to murder them and steal their books.

Joking arguably deserved it. He worked for monsters.

But what was the point in trying to be different if you kept breaking your own rules? Edward had given us no choice, but Joseph King was merely asking for a polite conversation. He was asking to be convinced.

We took a deep breath. “Or nothing. Is there no deal we can make?”

Joking chuckled softly. “Like trading nuclear secrets to a rogue state?”

“If you want to think of it like that, fine.”

Raine cracked a grin. “Promise we’ll only use it for power generation. Peaceful purposes only.”

Joking sighed and straightened up again. His newspaper crinkled against his thighs and the rim of the toilet. “Must we hold this conversation while I am seated on the commode?”

“‘Commode’?” Raine laughed. “How old are you, mate? Serious, for real, no mage bullshit.”

“I am forty two years of age. Not that it is any of your business.”

“Hmmmmmm,” Raine hummed, narrowing her eyes. “Very well preserved for forty two. You don’t look a day over twenty five.”

Joking did not smile. “I credit regular exercise and clean eating.”

We said: “We have good information that you look identical now to how you did twenty years ago. What’s the point in lying to us?”

Joking smiled one of those thin and dangerous smiles again. “Ah, the observer sees all. Proving my point for me, Heather Morell?”

I huffed and tutted and had half a mind to slap him across the face with a tentacle. “I asked somebody! I didn’t stare through you and measure your age, like rings in a tree or something!”

Joking’s smile turned into a shit-eating grin: the Drunken Lout flowed back into his mannerisms and musculature. He shrugged, a lazy rolling gesture. “Just joshing you about, lass. My little joke, like. You wanna deal? Cool, but let’s not do it on the fucking bog, yeah? Can I at least put some threads on? This is just weird. I mean, I know, like, some blokes would pay good money for three young ladies to watch them take a dump, but I’m not into that. Not getting anything out of this. Nope. Not for me, cheers.”

Raine asked, quick and business-like: “You got anywhere else we can talk?”

Joking pointed at the ceiling. “Offices, upstairs. Not much, but better than hanging out in the water closet, hey?”

Raine shared a glance with Lozzie and me. Lozzie puffed out her cheeks.

I said: “Wait. Joe, this really isn’t a trick? You’re not going to try to flee, or shut down all this dream … well, whatever this is? You’re not trying to get away?”

Mister Joking rose from the toilet on which he sat, newspaper bundled up over his crotch. As he rose, he became the Welsh Mage once more, staring at me with a piercing look.

“One could no more flee from the child of the Magnus Vigilator than one could flee from the sun. Hide underground for a while, certainly. But one must emerge eventually, and be burned upon the earth.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “And what does that mean?”

“It means it’s not worth running.” His shoulders slumped, and the Drunken Lout was back. He gave us a sheepish grin and tucked the excess newspaper up between his legs to cover his backside. “No pics of my arse, alright?”

Raine gestured with her pistol.

“Move slowly,” she said. “No fancy stuff.”

Joe King led us back out of the dream-hall of regimented toilets and into the bare concrete corridors of his strange Brutalist construct. Raine kept him covered from behind with her handgun, though she didn’t point it directly at his broad and hairy back, nor did she have her finger on the trigger — she practised proper ‘trigger discipline’, another term she’d once taught me. Lozzie flitted left and right, pointing a finger at Joking in imitation of Raine, apparently having a much better time than anybody else present. I smouldered with vague irritation at this entire situation, spreading my tentacles wide to touch the walls and reach for the ceiling. We did not want to be a monster, even in dealing with other monsters.

When we reached the entrance area we discovered that a set of concrete stairs had appeared at one end, leading upward into dimly lit hallways. Joking padded along on his bare feet, whistling tunelessly to himself, happily striding into the deeper shadows, far from any of the brown glass windows and the scant illumination which still filtered through the storm clouds outdoors.

Sheets of rain lashed and sluiced against the roof and walls now, running down the exterior of the windows in great waves of water. The storm had burst in full, drenching the swaying forest beyond the clearing.

Joking led us into the darkness. Lozzie stopped hopping about. She clung to my arm instead. Raine’s pupils were dilated too wide for comfort, her head too twitchy. Her finger crept onto the trigger several times — she kept catching herself doing it and correcting the position of her hand. I raised two tentacles and made them glow, fighting back the gloom.

Upstairs, Joking padded down a single long corridor toward a pair of double-doors. He didn’t stop or turn back to say anything, but simply pushed one open and slipped through.

“Hey, hey, hey!” Raine shouted. “Wait, wait!”

“Oh, I knew it!” I huffed. “He’s making a break for it, he—”

All three of us rushed into the room, close on Joking’s heels. Raine led with her gun, I brandished barbed tentacles, and Lozzie clung to my rear, and—

The lights snapped on. We all stood there, blinking.

“Bugger me,” Joking said. “You girlies are so paranoid. Cool your jets, yeah? Take a chill pill. Puff some ganja for your woes. Sit down if you like, I’ll just be a sec.”

Joseph was standing by a bank of light switches, just inside the doorway — the first controls of any sort we’d seen in this oddly blank dream-scape building. He ambled away, heading for a closet built into the wall.

Raine whistled, eyeing the room. “Swanky.”

Joseph King’s ‘office’ was another massive concrete room, though considerably less gigantic than the weird space full of toilets downstairs. Concrete walls and concrete floor and a high concrete ceiling, just like the rest of the building, but it also boasted a concrete ‘desk’ — or at least a concrete protrusion shaped like a desk. The mock-desk was covered in papers and notes, and a menagerie of fancy little office toys: clacking metal balls on strings, wooden duck statues that dipped up and down as if they were drinking water, a row of lava lamps all in different colours, stress balls with smiley faces, finger-puzzles, fidget spinners, and a tiny robotic dog — currently switched off, still and silent.

At the rear of the room, behind the desk, was a floor-to-ceiling window looking out over the dark, fairy-tale forest beyond. The storm had turned day to night and filled the air with a wall of water, which lashed against the windows in a constant static drum of rain.

We appeared to be much higher up than we had physically climbed; though the storm blotted out all detail, we could just about see the horizon where forest canopy met storming sky.

Vast lumbering shadows moved beyond that horizon.

Raine and Lozzie didn’t say anything about that; they hadn’t even seemed to notice. Joking didn’t look past the storm either. We decided not to draw attention to the giant ghosts of Joseph King’s psyche.

On one side of the room was a row of closets — with doors made of concrete, of course. Joe King was busy opening one of those and extracting a fuzzy white dressing gown.

In the middle of the room was a semi-circle of chairs. Thankfully they were not cast in yet more concrete, but made of good old metal and plastic, weird low-slung things with bright orange fake-leather seats and shiny chrome armrests. They looked horribly outdated and designed specifically to clash with any interior in which they were placed, let alone that of clean Brutalist concrete.

“Oh!” Joking lit up at Raine’s comment. “Cheers!”

“Nah, not cheers,” Raine said. “I mean it makes you look like an eighties business arsehole. Or a Bond villain on a budget.”

Joking groaned and tutted. He shielded himself from our prying eyes while he shrugged on his dressing gown and tied the matching fuzzy belt around his waist. He discarded the newspaper on the floor. Raine and I both watched carefully, to make sure he wasn’t pulling a concealed weapon from inside the closet.

“Hands where I can see ‘em, mate,” said Raine.

Joking tutted and rolled his eyes again. “Yeah, yeah,” he grumbled. “No sudden movements, yes miss officer, three bags full, yadda yadda.”

“A few green plants in here would make all the difference,” I muttered to myself, still too concerned with the state of the building. “You’re supposed to add growing things to Brutalist architecture, really.”

Joking turned around to face me, now dressed in his fluffy robe. He squinted as if this concept was entirely new to him, and stroked his chin with one hand.

“You serious, like?”

I blinked at him in surprise. “Um … yes? That’s how Brutalist buildings are supposed to work, in theory. You’re meant to frame and fill the concrete canvas with greenery. The exterior of this place is perfect, it’s beautiful, especially in the forest environment. I assumed that was intentional, but … ” We trailed off and shrugged, all seven of us, tentacles wobbling and all. “What is this place, anyway? Did you design it? Is this literal, or … ?”

Joking puffed out a big sigh — and swapped back to the Welsh Mage. He nodded once, cautious but polite with reserved respect. “In a manner of speaking. A very old friend of mine designed this structure, but she never got to see it built in reality. I … ‘inherited’ her notes, her sketches, her drawings. What I believe you are seeing, here in my ‘mind palace’, is somewhat of a monument to her. A remembrance for a dearly departed friend. Perhaps one day I will have the funds to build it in reality. I confess, I know nothing about architecture. All this is dream. Greenery, you say?”

We nodded again. “Try reading a book or two?”

Joking gave me a flat and level look.

We tutted and blushed, tentacles wiggling up and down with embarrassment. “We didn’t mean to be rude! We just mean that if you want to learn about Brutalist architecture, it’s not hard, there’s plenty of books. You can even look it up on the internet!”

Lozzie snorted; I wasn’t sure why. Raine muttered: “Yup, Heather’s right, you can find anything online these days.”

Joseph’s eyes narrowed — at me. “We?” he echoed. “You keep pluralizing yourself.”

I stared him dead in the eyes. “There’s seven of me in here. Each of our tentacles houses a separate neurological web, connected via a main hub. Seven Heathers, one being. Sound much like an eyeball to you?” We tutted. We couldn’t help it. There was something inherently irritating about Mister Joseph King, something getting under our skin.

“This is truth?” Joking prompted.

“Yes. So I suppose you and I have something in common. If your whole switching thing isn’t an act. If it is, then it’s still deeply offensive.”

“Huh,” Joking grunted — and then rolled his shoulders and dropped back into the personality of the Drunken Lout. He shot all three of us a big lazy grin and gestured at the chairs. “You ladies gonna sit, or are we all gonna stand around and get sore knees? ‘Cos I’m gonna sit, I’m gonna sit good. Watch this!”

Joe King sauntered alongside the semi-circle of tasteless chairs, rubbing his hands together like a man about to impress a garden party by lighting his barbeque with some esoteric technique, via an unconventional source of flame and a risk of burning off his eyebrows. He held up one hand, clicked his fingers — and leaned back, as if expecting to be caught and cradled by an invisible chair.

Instead he crashed right onto his considerable backside, landing hard on the concrete with an audible thump.

“Oof,” he grunted. “Ohhhhh. Oof. Bugger me sideways. Ow.” He reached back to rub his arse, grimacing and wincing. “Fuck.”

Lozzie exploded into a peal of giggles. Raine snorted and shook her head — but she didn’t waver with her gun, not lax enough to fall for any tricks. I frowned at Joking as he grunted and groaned and picked himself up off the floor, huffing and puffing and rubbing his poor bruised backside. He tried clicking his fingers again, but nothing happened. Then he scowled at the patch of concrete where he’d fallen, as if it had personally insulted him by being so hard and unyielding.

“Um,” we said, gently. “What exactly was that supposed to be?”

Joking cleared his throat; he actually looked embarrassed. We reminded ourselves that this whole thing might be a trick to throw us off our guard.

“Not much of a dreamer, really,” he muttered. “Trying to show off.”

Lozzie raised her chin and narrowed her eyes, uncommonly smug and sly. “Do you need a little helps? From little me? From Lozzieeeeee?”

Joking glanced at her, both sheepish and mortified. Raine started to hiss a warning — but Lozzie was already bouncing forward, skipping across the concrete floor. She drew far, far too close to Joking, well within his striking range. Then she tapped the floor with her foot and whispered under her breath.

A chair sprouted from the concrete surface — a beanbag chair, in bright, eye-searing neon pink.

“Wheeeey!” Joking cheered — and flopped himself down in the chair. Apparently the aesthetic choice was no problem for him. “A true dreamer, hey? Very nice, very flash! Cheers, little Loz! Can I call you Loz?”

Lozzie hopped back, beyond Joking’s range. She smiled, wide and nasty, and said: “You may not. Bum face.”

Joking rolled an easy shrug and pulled a grin. “Oh well. Can’t win ‘em all. Come on, ladies, sit down, sit down! If we’re gonna have a proper deal, we gotta talk proper. Maybe have some drinks. And hey—” He gestured at Raine. “I know your whole shtick is like you’re queen of the butches or whatever — and I’m a modern man, I respect that — but there’s no point waving that gun around.”

Raine gave Joking a very dangerous sort of smile, with violence lurking behind her peeled-back lips; I would have quivered like jelly if she’d looked at me that way. “I think I’ll keep you covered, mate.”

Lozzie went: “Pbbbbbbbbt,” like she was imitating Tenny. “Actually Rainey-oos, it won’t do anything. We’re in the dream!”

Raine raised an eyebrow at Lozzie. Joking looked suddenly very interested.

We said: “Lozzie, where is this, exactly? I know we’re not Outside. And we’re not literally in a dream, because we’re all lucid.” I glanced at Raine’s massively dilated eyes and the way she was breathing a little too hard. “Well, almost all lucid.”

Lozzie tilted her head one way, then the other, chewing on her bottom lip as she thought. Then she drew her poncho in tight, like a jellyfish readying for a rapid descent.

“We’re not behind the mirror,” she said. “We’re just reflected in the mirror right now. All reflections! We could break Mister Jokes down into teeny tiny itty bitty pieces and we wouldn’t hurt him. Same for us! He could have a big monster eat Raine, and Raine would be fine.”

“Damn fucking right,” said Raine.

Joking nodded along with sudden fascination. “‘Reflected in the mirror’. Damn, little Lozz — uh, ‘Lozzie’. You’re a genius, aren’t you?”

Lozzie stuck her tongue out at him. “Say my name wrong and you’ll have nightmares!”

Joking raised his hands in mock-surrender.

Raine said: “So, where’s your real body right now? Are you asleep? Are we in your dream?”

Lozzie answered before Joking could. “Noooooo,” she cooed. “Rainey, it’s not a dream, it’s the dream. The dream! The dream we all share, all the time. Joker-face just pokes out a tiny bit into it, so he can talk without facing. It’s clever but it’s also kind of stupid.”

Joking grinned wide, and said: “I think I’m in the middle of taking a shit, like, for real.”

“Ew,” we said. Then we sighed. “Fine, please forget about that. Can we talk about the Eye, now?”

Joking pulled a big, silly, exaggerated squint. “Mmmmmmmmm—maybe. If you sit down.”

He gestured at the terrible chairs and their clashing colours. The storm raged and flowed behind him, sweeping the brown glass windows with thick lashings of rain. Water drummed on roof and walls. We tried not to feel like a cork in a bottle.

We grabbed a chair with our tentacles and dragged it toward us. “Fine, alright. I don’t appreciate the show of power, though. If you want this to be an actual negotiation, then it needs to be—”

Raine put out an arm to stop me.

She said, to Joking: “Actually, nah, I don’t think so, mate. I smell a rat.”

Joking threw up his hands in huffy exasperation. “You’re the ones who broke in here! Come on, show of good faith, sit down and talk, hey?”

Raine was shaking her head, grinning with dangerous intent. In the corner of my eye I saw her index finger slip over the trigger of her handgun.

“Uh,” we said. “Raine. Raine we didn’t come here to fight, we came here to talk. We’re going to try to talk. And he can’t hurt us—”

“—can’t hurty wurty!” Lozzie backed me up.

Raine wouldn’t look away from Joking. “I smell a rat,” she repeated. “And it’s a real bad one. Even in a dream, you’ve got something up your sleeve. Right?”

Joking literally pulled back the sleeves of his robe and showed us his hands. He wiggled his fingers. “Nothing here but my—”

Green.

“Was that there before?” I blurted out.

Everyone looked at me.

I nodded at the far corner of the room, next to the rain-lashed window. Everyone else followed my gesture.

A potted plant stood in the corner. Shiny green leaves, each the size of my hand, hung at the end of massive thick stems. Soil rich and black and dark filled the pot. The pot itself was soft orange, warm terracotta. The rain outdoors seemed to shy away from it.

Joking frowned. “The fuck—”

“There’s another one!” Lozzie chirped.

Another healthy green plant had appeared in the opposite corner, a sister to the first, glossy leaves glowing against the dark and rainy background. None of us — not even me — had seen the moment it had popped into existence.

“Is this a dream thing?” I muttered.

Raine backed up and raised her handgun, but she didn’t point it at Mister Joking. The mage got out of his beanbag seat, turning on the spot, head swivelling every which way, as if he might catch the practical joker in the act. Lozzie pulled her poncho in tight, more than a little spooked. I drew my tentacles in as well — but more in reaction to the others, not because this felt at all creepy.

Anybody who appreciated Brutalist architecture well enough to start filling it with plants was probably not aiming to murder us all with dream-magic mind-bullets.

Absurd, yes, but I couldn’t pinpoint why I felt that way.

Raine didn’t agree. She hissed: “Lozzie, are you doing this?”

“Noooooope,” said Lozzie, in a surprisingly small voice. She clung to one of my tentacles.

Joking turned to frown at us — then flinched and pointed. “Another one! Fuck me, what is this, guerilla gardening?”

He was right; a third potted plant had appeared in the third corner of the room, right behind Raine and Lozzie and me. Up close, it was clearly some kind of peace lily, with white blooms ready to open on several of the longest stems. The soil looked freshly watered.

Raine said, “Lozzie, we made a promise to Evee. Time to—”

Joking raised his voice, still in laddish hooligan mode: “Oh no you don’t! You lot brought something in here, and now it’s fucking with my—”

Clonk.

We all jumped and turned to find a fourth potted plant now occupied the final corner of the room. All four filled. All four ready.

“Lozz—”

“I really don’t think this is—”

“You lot brought some—”

A soft and level voice cut through the sudden whirl of panic, like a little sliver bell ringing above a pack of startled cats:

“A well-cared for plant will brighten any room.”

Mister Joking whirled on the spot, fists raised, eyes wide in shock.

Raine lowered her gun with a sigh. Lozzie burst into the most awful giggles, almost crying a little bit. I just tutted; we should have expected this.

Standing behind Mister Joking’s concrete desk — silhouetted by the dark glass and the pounding rain, cradling a fifth and final potted plant in her strong and unbending arms — was Praem.

She was dressed as usual, head to toe in her perfectly arrayed maid uniform.

“Ensure adequate sunlight to encourage photosynthesis,” she said. “Use recommended soil mix for proper nutrition. Be sure to water all your plants regularly.”

Lozzie did a little round of applause, hands muffled by the fabric of her poncho.

Raine said, “Cheers for the assist, Praem. But maybe warn me in future? I almost shot you.”

Praem intoned: “I am unshootable.”

Joking just stared at Praem, confused and uncertain, fists still half-raised as if ready for a fight, but trapped by the logic of a disintegrating dream.

He said, “How the fu— I mean— that’s real experienced dreamer shit, and you’re not even a human being. What the—”

“I am a maid,” replied Praem.

“Yeah, okay, nice cosplay, and you—”

“Maids may enter any room.”

Praem stared with her blank, milk-white eyes. The rain slammed the glass behind her in great waves. Joking swallowed, slowly and carefully, like he was staring down a hungry tiger, not a soft, plush young woman who was quite a bit shorter than him, and had nowhere near his muscle mass or bulk.

Eventually he said, “Now, like, I wasn’t gonna— like— this was just for protection. You—”

Praem placed the fifth and final potted plant on the concrete desk. The pot went thunk.

“This one is called Amelia,” she intoned.

Joking glanced down at his balled fists. Slowly and carefully he raised each fist to his lips and blew across his knuckles, like blowing out a pilot light. Then he lowered each fist to his hips and made a motion as if he was holstering a pair of six-shooters, like he was turning down a duel in the main street of some dusty frontier town in the American Old West.

Joseph King straightened up again. The laddish lout had dropped away. The Welsh Mage stood tall and dignified in his fluffy white robe.

“I am disarmed, maiden,” he said to Praem.

“Maid.”

“ … maid,” he said. “Good enough?”

Praem turned her head to make it clear she was looking at us — Raine, Lozzie, and myself. She said: “You may sit.”

Raine was laughing softly and shaking her head. “You serious?”

Lozzie chirped: “Praem knows best!”

I sighed. “Yes, thank you, Praem. Is Evee alright?”

“She has not yet finished becoming angry,” said Praem. “Sit. We will all be good.”

We sat.

Joking perched in his bright pink, Lozzie-wrought beanbag chair, seemingly still straight-backed and stern even when framed by bubblegum neon. Raine eased herself down into one of the awful yellow seats, then visibly clicked the safety on her handgun. Lozzie took one of those chairs, turned it backward, and knelt on the seat, looking over the rear of the chair. I used my tentacles to make my own seating, leaning back on ourselves. Praem stood to one side, hands folded, staring straight ahead. The raindrops drummed on the concrete roof and pattered off the brown glass in great waves of water.

Joseph said, cold and quiet: “This does not mean I have agreed to share with you any of my own research on the Magnus Vigilator.”

Raine started to laugh and shake her head — but I cut in first, and said: “Of course.”

Joking raised one stern eyebrow at me, unsmiling and unimpressed. “Of course?” he echoed.

“Well,” we said. “I was thinking about it while we were walking up here, and I suppose you have a point. You can’t be certain that I’m not going to grow into something like the Eye. So, I suppose you’re right to be concerned. All I can do is tell you that’s not my aim. I love being who and what I am right now. I don’t want to become a giant eyeball in the sky; you can’t have lesbian sex when you’re a giant eyeball in the sky.”

Lozzie giggle-snorted. Raine muttered, “eyyyyy.”

But I didn’t blush. I was dead serious. Joking seemed to understand, because he just stared, blank and unmoved.

Raine cleared her throat and raised her hand. “Can I ask a serious question? Like, no bullshit, no baiting.”

Joking rolled his eyes. “Why ask permission?”

Raine gestured at Praem.

Praem said: “You may.”

“So,” Raine began. “If you’ve got ethical concerns with passing information to Heather, what the fuck were you doing with Eddy-boy? You stole Evee’s gateway spell for him. That’s high-grade experimental magic. She made it by ripping off the cult, combining it with Heather’s insights, and then getting Lozzie to finish it. He was a dangerous, evil, nasty little monster. That was irresponsible.”

Joseph stared at her like she was a child who had insulted his face. “Edward Lilburne was just another mage with a lust for ascension. He was no threat to the world.”

Raine said, “He was a threat to us.”

Joking shrugged. “It was nothing personal. I did a job — several jobs — because he paid me.”

“We can pay you,” I said. “We can make that happen. I-I think.” I glanced at Praem; I actually felt horribly guilty at assuming Evelyn would be happy to foot the bill, but I needed a way in, to start some kind of deal. We’d manage the details later.

Joking sighed a tiny sigh. “Not in money, fool. I do have a day job. In equivalent information — about other big game.”

Raine pulled the same sort of face that Twil made whenever she got very confused. “You’ve got a regular job?”

Joking rolled his eyes so hard that he may as well have pulled them from their sockets. “Not all mages inherit fortunes from their slain mothers. Yes.”

“ … what do you do?”

“Programming,” he said, as if this was the most boring admission in the world. “I’m a consultant. Government and financial systems, mostly.”

Raine laughed. “And you’re pleading poverty? Mate, come on, if you’re doing COBOL work you’re making bank.”

“Only when I am not pursuing my true passion,” he said, unmoved.

“‘Big game’,” we echoed — and could not keep all the disgust off our face. “The Eye. Me? Big game, what does that mean? What are you interested in, Joseph?”

Mister Joking considered me for a moment, as if he was trying to decide how much truth to tell. He glanced at Praem, then at Lozzie, then narrowed his eyes.

“Very well,” he said eventually. “I am interested in large things.”

Without missing a beat, Raine said: “Ah, a size queen. Right.”

Joking shot her a look — I expected him to smoulder with disgust or rage, but instead the Laddish Lout flashed back onto his features for a second: he grinned a massive, shit-eating grin and blushed slightly.

But then he was gone again, the Welsh Mage back in his place.

“Large in the spiritual sense,” he explained. “The growth processes and end points of bio-spiritual accumulation. The ‘result’ of so-called ‘ascension’. Entities that have enlarged themselves, either beyond the walls of our reality, or here, or in the shared dreamlands. I am a big game hunter — though unlike my namesake predecessors, I am neither foolish nor arrogant enough to assume I can then shoot and kill and mount the heads of such entities.”

Raine was squinting at him. “Why? Why the interest?”

Joking rolled his eyes. “One must wrap one’s soul around a passion, or risk the same egotistical pitfalls and spiritual metastasization as every other practitioner of magic. The largest of entities offer endless opportunities for study, boundless complexity, and plenty of unsolved problems on which the mind can chew.”

We said, “And that’s why you were studying the Eye?”

Joking nodded. His guard was back up. Unwilling to offer more details without an exchange — or perhaps not at all.

We took a stab in the dark: “Why the Eye? Why then? Seems like a bit of a coincidence to us.”

Joking smacked his lips once, then said: “Toward the end of last calendar year I was made aware that one Mister Alexander Lilburne was searching for information beyond the veil—”

Raine snorted. “‘Beyond the veil’? Come on, mate, you’re not a 90s TV special about Wiccans. You mean Outside.”

Joking sighed and ignored the insult. “Searching for information — about you, Heather Morell. His methods were crude, but a mutual contact — a non-human contact — passed me some curious details regarding the subject of his inquiries. A twin sister, the Magnus Vigilator, and so on. This piqued my interest. Few would bother to study such an entity — no useful communication can ever be made, it cannot be summoned for assistance or petitioned for a boon. A waste of time and energy. An entity like the Magnus Vigilator does not have many opportunities to interact with our reality, so I watched events unfold. When—”

“Wait!” I blurted out. “Not many opportunities? But some? What about ten years ago?”

Ten years ago, when Maisie and I had stepped through a portal to Wonderland; still, after all this time, we had no idea how that had really happened, or why.

Joking stared at me for a moment, as if I was being very rude.

“Not yours to keep,” said Praem.

Joking sighed. He shrugged, looking away, and said: “Very well. I am not that kind of monster. This is yours, for free, for it is worthless: no, Miss Heather Morell, I do not know why or how you and your twin were kidnapped—”

My heart sank. Even here, no true answers?

“—but if I did, I suspect it would not contribute to any greater comprehension of the Magnus Vigilator, not at all.”

We frowned at him. “I’m sorry?”

He stared at me very hard. “It cannot reach through the veil without subordinated agency. This much is blindingly clear — pun fully intentional. It observes perfectly, but only that which is in front of it. The Magnus Vigilator did not kidnap you, Heather Morell. Something else happened. Perhaps a natural phenomenon. Perhaps random chance. You are no chosen one, just a stray seed on the wind.”

We nodded. Somehow, that felt better, even if it wasn’t at all conclusive. “Thank you.”

Joking squinted at us; he didn’t really get it.

We said: “Okay, so. You studied the Eye — how?”

“Books mostly, at first. The same way as any other mage,” he said. “But then I spoke with Mister Alexander Lilburne while he was in his corpse-state, after his encounter with you.”

Lozzie sunk down behind the back of her chair; we reached out and wrapped a tentacle around her arm. She held on tight.

“‘Corpse-state’?” Raine echoed, pulling a grimace.

Joking shrugged. “The body was dead, the man was almost gone, but parts of his soul still spoke — or something else spoke through them. I questioned him — it, whatever — for several hours. That was an ordeal.” He frowned, genuinely uncomfortable. “I have seen similar conditions before, bodies walking that should be dead, scraps of soul-flesh clinging to burnt bones. But never anything quite the same. Never like that. The thing which spoke through him was … impossible to comprehend.”

We stared at him in disbelief. “You … you spoke to the Eye?”

Joking shook his head. “I do not believe I did. Not really. I spoke as an ant speaks to a human being staring at it with a microscope. Spraying chemical signals, only to have it all noted down in some database, stripped of subjective content. Seeing without knowing. Observation without insight. I do not think it understood anything.”

We shuddered, suddenly cold, wrapped in all but one of our own tentacles.

Raine said softly: “What happened to Alexander’s corpse?”

Joseph King seemed to rouse himself from dark memories. “I do not know. The Cultists took him away. I was only permitted access by sufferance and Edward Lilburne’s rapidly waning influence. I do not know what became of the body.” He nodded suddenly to Lozzie, who was peeking over the back of her chair. “My apologies, Miss Lilburne. A sibling deserves a corpse.”

Lozzie whispered: “I hope they burned him.”

Raine cleared her throat. “And I hope they put the ashes in a lead-lined box.”

Joseph snorted. “Fools, the lot of them. His followers, I mean. I attempted to question many of them, too, but their connection is so much lighter. The Magnus Vigilator merely lingers at the edge of their minds. None of them had anything useful to tell me.” He raised his chin so he could look down at all of us. “And that was all. I have moved on from this area of study. There is nothing more to discover, for the Magnus Vigilator cannot be visited or observed with any level of safety, not even in a dream. And you have said nothing to convince me of your motives, Heather Morell.”

We took a deep breath, and played our hand: “What if I told you that I had a book — a short book, a pamphlet really — written by a species from Outside, an Outsider civilization, which detailed another pair of twins kidnapped and changed by the Eye?”

Joseph King raised an eyebrow. He did not seem impressed. “I would ask you where you obtained such a thing, and how I am supposed to verify that it is authentic. And I suppose I would also ask what it is meant to prove.”

“It’s a translation,” we said. “I got it from the Library of Carcosa—”

“Ha!” Joking barked a single, harsh laugh. “Did you now?”

Raine chuckled and shook her head. Lozzie rose from her protective crouch and grinned a nasty little grin. I sighed. Joking frowned at all three of us, then at Praem, then back at me.

“You’re serious,” he said. It was not a question.

“I have special contacts,” we said, putting on a look-at-me-I’m-so-special voice. “Look, that’s not the point—”

“You claim to have visited the Library of Carcosa, retrieved a book, and then gotten back out. And that is ‘not the point’?” Joking squint-frowned at me.

Raine said: “You’re out of your depth, mate.”

Joking went quiet. Raindrops drummed on the concrete roof and moved in slow sheets down the brown glass windows. His eyes darted from me to Praem, then back again, then to Lozzie.

There it was, hidden in the rear of his eyes.

Temptation.

Like an octopus waving a tentacle-tip to imitate a worm buried in the silt; I had laid the bait and now the unwary crab was approaching, unaware of the beak hidden in the rocks above.

Joking wet his lips. “Even if you could prove the authenticity of such a document, it would tell me nothing about how far you intend to—”

“If I really do have access to the library of Carcosa, do you think you can slow me down?”

Joking paused.

We continued: “If we have access to all that knowledge, and we wanted to … ‘ascend’—” We mimed air quotes with two tentacles. “Do you think you could stop us? Make us stay human, or at least close to human? No? But, if, on the other hand, we’re trying to rescue our sister, and nobody has ever written about that before, written about what that might mean to the Eye, then … ” We shrugged. “Then we would be coming to you, and asking for information on how the fuck we even begin to communicate with it! You talked to it! You communicated with it! I need that!”

Joking swallowed.

We sat back on our tentacles and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry for swearing. I apologise. I got carried away.”

Joseph King sat very still for several moments. His muscular bulk was like a cat pretending to be at rest, waiting for a rival to twitch one way or the other. Raine reached over and squeezed my knee. Lozzie gently nuzzled a tentacle. Praem said nothing, staring at the wall.

“This … this book you found,” Joking said eventually. “If you allow me to read it … I could … I might … ”

I sighed and said, “The manuscript is written down, it’s a hard copy. I’ll have to—”

Praem raised a hand and her fingers suddenly held a sheaf of papers. She looked at me, blank eyes asking a silent question.

“Oh!” I said. “Oh, uh, thank you Praem. Yes, it can’t hurt for him to read it. Go ahead.”

Joseph devoured the manuscript. He sat on his beanbag chair, head down, reading in rapt silence. He didn’t look up, not even once, though he muttered to himself several times. Lozzie got out of her chair and wandered over to the windows to watch the rain, wrapped up tight in her pastel poncho. Raine shared a knowing glance with me. Praem produced a watering can out of thin air and spent several minutes tending to the potted plants she had added to the room.

Eventually, Joking looked up. “This is authentic Qu’relli text,” he said — pronouncing the name with a weird gulping stop in the middle. “Or something close, some offshoot. The translation has captured the diction perfectly, far better than any Latin attempts. You could not have made this up, it’s too perfect, and I know for a fact that you do not have access to any examples — unless you really have been to the Library of Carcosa. Who translated this?”

“A ‘non-human source’,” I said, echoing his own bland words back at him. We couldn’t help but add a little sneer.

Joking frowned at us. “You have not met a Qu’rell. That has not happened. That would be a lie.”

I sighed. “I don’t even know what that name means. You want to know who translated this? Her name is Our-Lady-of-the-Jaundiced-Heart.”

Joking looked like he was trying to figure out if I was mocking him.

“I’m serious,” we said. “Now, is that enough for you to believe me?”

Mister Joking handed the manuscript back to Praem, steepled his hands, and frowned in deep thought. He wet his lips. He stared at me, then at Raine, then somewhere over my shoulder.

“And … ” he said slowly. “And what do I get in return?”

Inside, we put on our best impression of Evelyn Saye. “You get no promises,” we said. “But you probably want me on your good side, if you ever want to borrow a book from the Library of Carcosa.”

Joking stared and stared and stared — and then nodded, slowly. He reached up and ran a hand through his curly dark hair, seemingly exhausted by this.

I let out a silent breath. Lozzie smiled all smug and clever. Praem made the manuscript papers vanish.

“But there is one more thing,” Joking said suddenly. “I wish to know how you obtained the phone number, the one that allowed you to initiate this whole conversation in the first place.”

“From somebody you used to know,” Raine said. “That’s all you need.”

Joking smiled his thin and dangerous smile. “I did not expect a true answer. That was a little test. Miss Jan Martense, yes. I spotted her with you, when you went to conclude your sordid little war with Mister Edward Lilburne. Curious, I hadn’t seen her in a long time. I’m surprised she would willingly associate with a group of mages and Outsiders all over again — she was always so cautious.” Then, quickly, before we could register the gap between subjects: “Is she working on a project for you, by any chance?”

Raine and I shared an involuntary glance; Joking saw the truth in our faces. He stiffened almost imperceptibly.

“Wait, wait,” I said quickly. “Yes, she’s working on a project, but there’s nothing sinister about it. She’s helping with the rescue operation for my sister. That’s all.”

“Willingly or coerced?” Joking said.

This was serious — even more than talking about the Eye. He spoke quickly, smoothly, calm, giving nothing away. He suspected something.

Over by the rain-drenched windows, Lozzie was watching the exchange with a serious little expression on her face. So very curious.

“Willingly,” I said. “We’re paying her, with money.”

“Mm,” Joking grunted, utterly blank.

Raine said out loud what I did not want to voice: “You make it sound like she’s dangerous or something.”

Joking stared for a long, long moment, then took a deep breath and relaxed once again. “No. No, Miss Martense was on the right side of history, along with myself, last time she and I met. People change a lot in two decades, but I’m sure whatever she is working on for you, it’s none of my concern.”

Lozzie chirped: “You best not be concerned with Janny! Nooooope.”

I filed that one away for later; I knew exactly what Jan was working on for us, and there wasn’t anything sinister about it at all. But what did that mean?

“So,” we said. “Your research into the Eye? We have a deal?”

“Mmmm,” Joking grunted. “Of course I don’t keep my notes in a dream, I’ll have to—”

Praem raised her hand again; she was suddenly holding a slender black notebook, battered and scuffed, the leather damaged along the spine. She glanced at Mister Joking, for permission.

He boggled at her, then barked a single laugh.

“Incredible,” he said. “Who are you, demon? You are much too real to be something dredged out of the deep. Who are you really?”

“Praem,” said Praem.

“Tell me your true name and you may have any secrets you—”

“Praem Saye,” said Praem. “Is this your notebook?”

Joseph King sighed with all the bitter melancholy of a fisherman staring down the giant pike that got away by snapping his rod and breaking the hook.

“Yes,” he said. “The notebook appears to be mine, or at least a dream-based facsimile. Very well. Allow the little watcher what scant information she can take from within. There was precious little of use in the first place.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Joe King isn’t actually an unreasonable fellow at all. Not ‘friendly’, probably not safe, and certainly not on Heather’s side. But he’s a just a guy, doing his own thing, and even he has a price in the end; quite a reasonable one, in fact. And now, finally, within reach, intel on the Eye? A record of a conversation with something that has haunted Heather her whole life.

Oh, and maids can go into any room. Of course they can, they have to clean. Never assume you’re safe from Praem.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And I know I say this every chapter, but – thank you! Thank you for reading. I couldn’t do this without all of you, the readers, and all your support, your comments, or just reading along. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather cracks open a forbidden tome, and reads the words of a living god.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.9

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Summer heat steamed and slithered against the walls of Number 12 Barnslow Drive in an incessant standing wave. Her red brick skin turned painful to the clumsy touch, and lethal to any unwary flies. The climbing ivy, the patchy lichen, the clumps of hardy moss — all shrivelled and died back, retreating toward the loam at her skirts. Roof tiles flowed and flowered with heat haze, like invisible gas poured from a spout, rolling down her neck and shoulders. The clay-thick soil of the front garden dried out, opening in wide cracks around the baked stone of the path to the door. The grass went brown; the earth turned dusty. In her back garden the longer grasses and wild flowers drank the sunlight in great gulps of greening life — and swarmed with bugs seeking shelter in the shattered shade, insects living out entire days-long lives in the shadow of the single massive tree, where Tenny’s cocoon had once grown in quiet seclusion.

Larger wildlife turned sleepy and reclusive — rabbits hid in their warrens, birds stayed in the treetops, foxes dozed deep in their dens.

We too longed to burrow into the cool and damp earth. Or dive into dark waters and flee far from the sun.

Lucky little foxes.

I did hope the fox from the Saye Estate was doing well, wherever she’d gone since we’d last seen her.

On that peak of Northern high-summer, to open a door or a window was to invite a blast of sticky-hot humid air; to step outside was to burst into sweat, sticking to the inside of one’s clothes, blinking against the pounding sun; to linger was to invite sunburn, heatstroke, or worse. But to close all the windows would have cooked the house’s charges — us — inside a massive improvised sauna.

Number 12 Barnslow Drive simply was not built for this; the summer had over-topped her limits. She needed our help.

The first hours of the morning had not been so bad, when the sun was still just a suggestion in a cloudless blue sky. Waking up and eating breakfast in nothing but a t-shirt and shorts felt odd, but entirely acceptable, especially when I wasn’t the only one resorting to such shedding of layers. Seeing Evelyn with her hair firmly up and her shoulders exposed was more odd — but also more than acceptable. At least she was comfortable. Tenny fanning herself with her own tentacles was sweet; Lozzie walking around barefoot was obvious; Kimberly with a straw sun-hat on her head to go to work was exquisitely fashionable, but I don’t think she realised.

Raine walking around in tank-top and knickers was positively a treat.

By the time we got ready for the meeting with Harold Yuleson, the heat was only just beginning to ramp up toward its true oppressive power; the journey there in Raine’s car was sweaty, but not unbearable, certainly not with the windows down and Raine belting out punk songs at the top of her lungs — even if I couldn’t make head nor tail of the lyrics.

The meeting itself was conducted inside Yuleson’s real, proper, official office, a tiny little place near the city centre, in a converted 19th century terrace, sandwiched between a dentist on one side and an unmarked business on the other.

“Some shady shit,” said Raine. “You shoulder-to-shoulder with some mob types, Harry my lad?”

“It’s a shipping business,” Yuleson told us. “Small packages, expedited delivery, all online. Or so I’m told.”

Raine snorted at that. Evelyn looked vaguely unimpressed. Praem said nothing. Lozzie didn’t seem interested. I didn’t really get it.

But Yuleson’s office possessed that luxury only found in hotels and businesses — air conditioning. Yuleson himself was in waistcoat and jacket like normal, a little bubble of business privilege. We all rode out the tidal wave of summer heat inside those cramped little rooms, listening to Yuleson drone on for over an hour.

The meeting itself was both incredibly boring and esoteric beyond my understanding. Yuleson went over endless official documentation — mostly to do with taxation, wills, transfers of assets, establishment of Lozzie as Edward’s legal heir, and so on and so on. Some of it was real, some of it was forged — most of the latter was still in the draft stage, including a fake birth certificate for Lozzie, with ‘DRAFT’ written on it in huge red marker pen so it couldn’t possibly be mistaken for the complete piece.

Evelyn took a huge number of photographs of various documents, with the intent of showing her father. A major benefit of having a lawyer in the family, I supposed.

“No offense, Yuleson,” Evelyn said — dripping with acid sarcasm. “But I want another pair of eyes on this.”

Yuleson nodded and smiled and looked like he wanted to swallow his own fist. “As long as the evidence is deleted after the fact. We must leave no trace. Miss Lilburne here, her future security depends on it.”

“My dad does what I tell him to.”

When we emerged from the meeting, blinking like grubs who’d crawled out from under a stone, the sun had finished her stretching exercises. Now she was ready to bench-press the city of Sharrowford into trembling, panting, red-faced submission.

We said as much to Raine, when we got back home. She laughed harder than we expected, then asked if we needed taking upstairs and seeing to.

“Tch!” we tutted. “Raine, there’s no time for that today. We’re on a tight schedule.”

Raine blinked at us. “We are? We don’t have to be over at Geerswin ‘til six. You know, when the sun isn’t so bad? I thought that was the whole point of waiting until the evening?”

We sighed. “We’re making the call, to Mister Joking — I mean ‘Joe King’. We’re doing it today. Now.”

So Raine spent half an hour making sure the right windows were open and the wrong windows were closed, that the fans she had bought were set up just right, pushing air from the cellar into the kitchen, from the kitchen into the magical workshop, and out into the front room. Evelyn had a fan all to herself. So did Tenny and Grinny — though it was mostly for Tenny, upstairs in her and Lozzie’s bedroom, ruffling her fur and tempting her to make funny noises into the chopping air.

We all shed half our clothes once more. We downed a pint of ice-water and lemon juice, then devoured a lunch of sandwiches — courtesy of Praem, profusely thanked.

And then we ended up sitting around the kitchen table, staring at Raine’s ‘burner phone.’

We — me, myself, and I — frowned at the slip of notebook paper in our hand, on which Jan had written the only known contact number for ‘Mister Joking’. Then we stared at the phone. Then back at the paper. Then at the phone. Then the paper.

Evelyn sighed a very grumbly and tired sigh. “Heather. Heather, do we really have to do this right now?”

We lifted our eyes and pulled an apologetic smile. “You don’t have to do anything, Evee. This is my responsibility.”

Evelyn gave me a dead-eyed look which could have chilled the sunlight itself.

She was sitting on the opposite side of the kitchen table, dressed in a loose, airy white t-shirt, a pair of shorts, and nothing else, not even socks; the matte black blade structure of her prosthetic foot lay open and exposed against the floor tiles. Her hair was tied up high to keep the heat off her neck. She looked ready for an afternoon nap, so sleepy and comfy. Part of me wanted to do exactly that — go nap with Evee, forget about all this, put off my responsibility.

“Um, Evee?”

Evelyn sighed. “How are you simultaneously so resourceful, and yet also so incredibly fucking stupid?”

Raine burst out laughing; she was sat halfway between myself and Evelyn, with her chair tilted back on two legs. She refrained from putting her own bare feet up on the table, as Praem would probably voice a stern objection. Raine wore even less than Evee — a purple tank top, no bra, and a pair of exercise shorts. The heat was simply too much for any modesty. Her rich chestnut hair was wet with sweat. She looked like she needed some time in bed as well, though probably not for napping.

“Heather, Heather, hey,” Raine drawled. “Don’t take that the wrong way. It’s how Evee expresses affection. The worse the insults, the more she loves you.”

Evelyn huffed. “Yes, Raine, fine, you don’t have to spell it out for her.”

“I know,” we said. “Thank you, Evee.”

Evelyn blushed more than was healthy in such heat. She gestured at me with her maimed hand, unselfconscious of the old scar and the missing fingers. “What I mean to say, Heather, is that you are about to call a mage — the kind of mage who leaves anti-intrusion countermeasures all over the place, not unlike myself. If I get up and go watch cartoons on my laptop and let you do this alone, five minutes later we’re going to be dealing with a giant slug crawling out of the phone and spraying everything with stomach juices. So no, it’s not ‘your responsibility’. We’re all here together.”

“One for all and all for one,” Raine murmured.

We cleared our throat. “Fair point. Um. Sorry, Evee.”

Evelyn huffed again. “And we’re all bloody well exhausted. We’ve had a long day already and it’s not even two in the afternoon. That meeting with the lawyer was enough to put me to sleep. I wish I could have had Praem turn him upside down and shake him by his ankles.”

“Hey,” Raine said. “Boring is better, as far as that went.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “That bastard Yuleson better keep his word. He skims a single penny off Lozzie and I’ll have Praem … ” Evelyn trailed off and gestured at the air. “Bah.”

Praem intoned: “Yuleson will be a good boy.”

Raine laughed again. Evelyn pulled a vaguely disgusted face.

Praem was standing on the opposite side of the room, dressed as usual in her full maid uniform, complete with lace and frills and a lot of flair, once again apparently immune to the summer heat. I envied her deeply. I think we all did, that day.

We smiled at her. “He will, Praem. He knows what Outside is like now. He doesn’t want to go again.”

Praem turned her blank, milk-white eyes to stare at me, through me, past me. For a second we felt like Praem saw all of us, all the other six Heathers which inhabited my tentacles. She saw us all, and liked what she saw.

Then she said: “Naughty Yuleson goes to the time-out castle.”

We giggled at that, we couldn’t help it. “Praem!”

Raine leaned back with a nasty grin. Evelyn muttered, “Can we get back on topic, please?” I suppressed the giggles and cleared my throat.

“Fuck me, though,” Raine said, staring up at the ceiling. “Eight million quid. Eight. Million. Quid. She could do anything with that.”

Evelyn gave her a sidelong glance. “You keep your lips tight, Raine.”

Raine pulled a grin. “Since when do I go boasting about stuff like that?”

Evelyn snorted and rolled her eyes. “Heather, can’t we leave this until tomorrow? I told you to give me a week to finish the Invisus Oculus. You have plenty of time.”

We shook our head, pulling another apologetic smile; four of us joined in — our tentacles, waving from side to side, strobing slowly in the overheated air. Evelyn found it difficult to maintain her craggy disapproval in the face of that display. She tutted and looked away.

“We can’t,” we said. “Evee, I can’t procrastinate. I can’t tell myself I’ll do it tomorrow. I have to do this now. Sevens made it clear to me. No stalling. Anything else would not be doing right by Maisie.”

Raine reached over and rubbed my shoulder. “Right you are. Where is Sevens, anyway? Haven’t seen her all day.”

“With Aym,” we said gently. “Felicity won’t be staying much longer, so … ”

“Ahhhh,” went Raine. “Hmm.”

“Hmm, indeed,” we said. A problem for another day.

Evelyn gestured helplessly with both hands. “I still haven’t finished digesting that manuscript you brought back. We haven’t even begun discussing the implications of this bitch — Heart, and frankly I don’t want to. We’ve possibly got a very difficult evening ahead of us with those cultists. And I … I need to … ” Evelyn trailed off, frowning hard, chewing the inside of her mouth. Raine raised her eyebrows, waiting. Eventually Evelyn spat the words: “And I need to make sure Twil is actually okay, alright? I want to spend some time … anyway! And you want to fit in this phone call, to a mage? Heather, this might turn into a whole crisis. Very easily.”

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes briefly. “That’s why I’m going to do it myself.”

“Let Praem—”

“Praem can’t do brain-math,” we said softly. “If Joking — gosh, I hate that name — if ‘Joe King’ has countermeasures in place, then I am best suited to disarm them. Praem would still be in danger. She’s not perfect.”

“Wrong,” said Praem.

We almost laughed. We reached out with one tentacle and bobbed it in Praem’s general direction. “My apologies, Praem. Of course you are.”

“Maids are perfect. I am a maid.” Praem did a whole-body sideways tilt, like a puppet making a silly pose. Her skirt floffed out on one side. She put her hands together and winked with one eye. “Perfection.”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes, but I could see the deep affection in her face. Raine gave Praem a little round of applause. Praem straightened back up and curtseyed.

“Nevertheless,” I went on, trying to be serious once again. “I’m going to make the call myself. I think it’s the right option.”

Evelyn sighed again. “Everyone’s dispersed right now, Heather. Can’t we at least wait until the evening, after the meet with the cultists, when everyone is—”

“I want to do it now,” we said. “If there are safety measures we should take, I’ll take them. But no more stalling. I want to be ready for Maisie, the moment we can make the attempt. If … Joseph King has any information on the Eye, I want to know.” We pulled our tentacles in tighter, wrapping them about ourselves. “ … I do wish Zheng would come home though. Still no … ?”

Raine shook her head. “Not answering her phone either. Assuming it has power.” She shrugged. “Big Zed always does this when you’re out of action for a bit, Heather. She’ll be home.”

“Mmm,” I grumbled. “I hope she’s not sulking for some reason. I don’t want to have to go hunt her down, too.”

Evelyn slapped the table. “One thing at a time! Bloody hell, Heather. You want to get this done? Then focus!”

I steeled myself and picked up the phone, then frowned. “Why is it called a ‘burner phone’, anyway?”

Raine said: “Burn after reading.”

We pulled a face. “You shouldn’t burn plastic. That’s bad for the environment. It’s bad for you!” Raine snorted. Evelyn chuckled too. We blinked at both of them. “Sorry? What is it?”

Raine reached over and rubbed my shoulder, her thumb working at the tension-knots in my back. “It’s a metaphor. You don’t actually burn the phone, physically. You take out the sim card and snap it, or maybe remove any physical storage media, then run a magnet over it. Voila, untraceable contact. I bought it with cash, too, no name on file.”

We stared at the phone again. It did feel particularly flimsy, like the black plastic case might crack if exposed to direct sunlight.

“But … why?” we said.

Raine shrugged. “In case GCHQ are listening in. Or the CIA.”

I boggled at her. “Why would GCHQ be listening to us?”

Praem intoned: “For fun.”

Evelyn sighed and pulled a surprisingly sly little smile. “Raine is overcompensating for Stack critiquing our operational security. She’s trying to impress the monster.”

Raine raised both her hands in a gesture of mock-innocence. “Hey, come on, I’m just being sensible. It’s a sensible precaution.”

Evelyn’s smirk got worse. “And who would be listening to us now, hmm? Edward’s done. Forget bolting the barn door after the horse has fled, the horse has been turned into glue and used for arts and crafts. This is pure preening for your frankly disturbing obsession with Amy Stack. You think if you wave enough opsec in her face she’ll sit on yours?”

“Evee!” I squeaked, blushing in shock.

Raine laughed, shook her head — and looked away, almost embarrassed. I’d never seen Raine embarrassed like that before.

“You know I’m right,” said Evee. “Heather, I don’t know why on earth you’re alright with this. I’m not judging whatever tangled polycule you want to be part of—” She paused, cleared her throat, and recovered from the accidental self-damage. “But I am judging any romantic interest in a goddamn professional mercenary. You said it yourself, Raine, she was a baby-killer. And she’s straight! She’s married! She has a child. She’s easily twenty years older than you. Give up, Raine. This is a pathetic target, even for you.”

I frowned. “Evee. Excuse me.”

Evelyn squinted — and then understood what she’d said. She went red in the face and waved the insult away. “Not you, Heather! God, present company excluded.”

“Still,” we said, tutting.

Raine raised her chin. “I am not doing opsec to get Amy Stack to sit on my face. I’m doing it to get her to squeal like a good little doggy.”

We threw up both hands, all six tentacles, and our voice. “Oh, my gosh, you two. Stop! Please. Stop. What is this? What are you doing?!”

Evelyn looked away, suitably chastised. Raine laughed and shook her head and said: “I’m winding you up.”

“Salty,” said Praem.

Evelyn barked a laugh and slapped the table. “Bloody right. Salty because she said your opsec was shit.”

Raine raised her hands in surrender and lowered her head. “Guilty. Guilty. Sentence me to hard, hard, hard labour. With Stack.”

“Raine,” we warned.

Raine cleared her throat and bowed her head to me. “As you wish, my squidling lady.”

That made us blush a little — and almost made us discount the question of whether Raine really was joking or not, about wanting to have intimate relations with Amy Stack.

She had, however, stolen all my tension. Well done, Raine.

Evelyn leaned back in her chair and grunted, rolling her uneven shoulders and working out the kinks in her joints. “I would like to remind you — both of you — that Amy Stack is now beyond our control. Seriously. I do not recommend having any more contact with her than absolutely necessary.”

“Ah?” I blinked at Evee.

She gave me a look like I was considerably slower than she’d expected. “With Edward gone, there’s no threat to her little boy. I don’t hold her leash anymore. Nobody does. Not even if I keep protecting the child. Which, yes, I will anyway.”

“Ah,” we said. “Well … she’s got no reason to go against us, right?”

Raine said: “Nicky’s been hanging out with her.”

Evelyn frowned like she’d just been presented with a piece of completely carbonised toast. “She— the detective— excuse me, what?”

Raine shrugged. “Didn’t think it was important. Apparently they’ve been talking some. Kim told me that Nicky told her.”

“Oh,” Evelyn huffed. “This is some game of telephone nonsense. I don’t have the time to think about this. Fine, whatever!”

But we were chewing on this concept. One tentacle tied itself in a loose knot trying to imagine the scene. We said: “How does one ‘hang out’ with Stack?”

Raine smirked. “Very carefully. Or in my case—”

“Raine!” we said quickly. “Stop! We don’t want to think about that.”

“Sure you do. You can’t stop grinning, Heather.”

“I’m not ‘grinning’! It’s just a smile.”

Evelyn put her face in one hand. “Please stop. That or go to your room, both of you. I thought you wanted to make this phone call, Heather? You know what, forget it. Why don’t you two go upstairs and spend the afternoon on each other—”

“—in each other—” Raine murmured, sotto voce.

I went to bap her with a tentacle — but ended up slowly wrapping it around Raine’s arm instead. She grabbed the tentacle in return, tugging on it gently, showing me all her teeth in a suddenly very Zheng-like grin, more predatory intent than confident power. We felt ourselves begin to blush, hot and red.

“—and we can leave this dangerous phone call task until tomorrow,” Evelyn finished quickly, as she saw what was happening on the far side of the table. She cleared her throat loudly and tapped the tabletop. “You have a room, you two. Please.”

Praem intoned, smart and soft: “No heavy petting in the kitchen.”

Raine laughed and relented. I quickly disentangled my tentacle from my girlfriend and sat up straight, blushing furiously and frowning my little frowny face.

“That’s not— I didn’t mean— I’m not going to—” We stumbled, mortified. “Oh, damn and blast it all! We’re doing it right now!”

I scooped the ‘burner phone’ off the table and woke the tiny screen, then raised Jan’s note with the incredibly long phone number, and squinted at the absurd string of digits.

Raine cheered. “Doing it live!”

Evelyn picked up her walking stick and—

Bang-bang-bang!

—slammed it against one of the table’s legs so hard that the whole tabletop shook. We flinched. Raine did a silly mock-recoil from Evelyn’s threat of violence.

“E-Evee?” I stammered.

Evelyn fixed me with an exasperated gaze. “If we’re going to do this, we do it properly. Up. Both of you. Into the workshop. And Praem,” Evelyn softened instantly as she addressed her doll-maid daughter. “Would you be a dear and fetch Lozzie from upstairs, please? Not Tenny or … ‘Grinny’, leave them be.”

Praem answered by turning on her heel and marching out of the kitchen, skirts swishing, shoes clicking.

“Evee?” we said. “Evee, I’m sorry, but what do we need Lozzie for?”

Evelyn gave me a flat-eyed look which could have halted a falling meteor. “Insurance. Now get up. Into the workshop. Let’s get sorted out.”

We followed Evelyn’s orders and decamped into the magical workshop; between the heavy curtains over the bay windows, the habitual gloom of the space, and the muffled feeling as if we were inside the core of the house, the heat became paradoxical — shadowy, yet sweltering, darker, yet hotter. A womb-like feeling. Cradled in the heart of Number 12 Barnslow Drive.

Evelyn had me sit in a chair in the middle of the room, beyond reach of any other object, on a piece of canvas. Then she directed Praem in drawing a magic circle around me; nothing fancy or particularly eye-searing, just a double-layer of inward-pointing protection.

“Feels like I’m being welded into a shark cage,” we murmured.

“Shark, caged,” said Praem.

Evelyn snorted. “Good. It’s for your protection and ours.”

We sighed a long, disappointed sigh, gesturing helplessly with the ‘burner phone’. “Evee, I just … I just wanted to get this over with, not make a big performance of it.”

Evelyn jabbed the end of her walking stick toward me. “There is no ‘getting it over with quickly’, Heather. We do this with proper precautions, or not at all. How do you still not understand this?”

We felt a little ashamed. “I didn’t want to … impose … I guess.”

Evelyn snorted again and crossed her arms. “You can impose as much as you like.”

Raine set up the rest of the emergency equipment, in case something went wrong: a bucket of water, a helping of chocolate, a fire extinguisher — even Evee raised an eyebrow at that one — bandages, her makeshift riot-shield, and her handgun. The handgun went on the table, pointed away from everything else, safety firmly on.

Lozzie joined us too; she flounced down from upstairs, fluttering and bobbing in the doorway of the magical workshop. She had bare feet and bare legs poking out from beneath the hem of her poncho, and exposed her bare arms whenever she raised them; I suspected she was mostly naked beneath the poncho, and I didn’t blame her one bit, not in this heat.

Just before Praem finished the circle, Raine ducked inside and placed a bottle of water at my feet, dripping with cold condensation from the fridge.

“In case you’re in there for a while,” Raine said, winked, and kissed me on the forehead.

“This isn’t going to take a while!” I protested. But Raine was already retreating. Praem put the finishing touches on the circle. Evelyn sat down in her chair, frowning at me like I was an unsolved maths problem. Lozzie kept bouncing from foot to foot and flapping her poncho to help circulate the air. The spider-servitors were not present for once — they were upstairs with Marmite, who was with Tenny. Not particularly useful as guard creatures if they followed their new friend everywhere, but we all preferred them happy.

“Well,” Evelyn grunted. “We’re about as ready as we can be. Go ahead and make the call when ready, Heather.”

Lozzie chirped: “Maybe he won’t pick up! Maybe he’s sleeping. Or out. Or Out!”

Raine caught my eye and said: “Heather, whatever happens, we’ll catch you.”

We gulped, staring at the burner phone in one hand, then at the absurdly long number in our other. Our tentacles coiled in tight, around our belly and ribs, a layer of protective pneuma-somatic meat. We’d wanted this to be quick and easy, a nasty phone call but not a potential crisis. But everyone else was acting like we were about to get into a fight — if not a very serious one.

Evee was right; Raine was right. Operational security or magical precaution, both could not be ignored without taking significant and senseless risks. We had to take this seriously. We couldn’t afford another slip-up, not so close to Wonderland, so close to Maisie.

Praem was standing by Evelyn’s side. She fixed me with a milk-eyed look, empty of expression, and said:

“When calling an unknown party it is best to introduce yourself first. Avoid slang or colloquialisms. Speak clearly. Practice first if you are nervous. Write a script if you require further structure.”

Evelyn looked up at her with a confused frown. Raine laughed and shot her a finger-gun. Lozzie giggled and flapped her poncho as if heaping praise upon our Praem.

And I laughed too, just one soft exhalation. All the tension flowed back out of us — well, most of the tension. Partway there. Enough to get moving.

“Thank you, Praem,” we said. “I don’t think we’ll need a script though, not this time.”

We took a deep breath and prepared for the worst — for magical countermeasures, for Mister Joking’s clever trap on the other end of the phone, ready to snare any nasty mages trying to leave a lethal surprise for him. We flexed our metaphorical hands, ready to plunge them into the black and tarry depths of our soul, to grasp the machinery of hyperdimensional mathematics, to deflect the hidden blade we were about to face.

We raised the phone, typed in the absurdly long number, and triple checked that we had it right; then we hit the call button, and raised the phone to our left ear.

Ring-ring-ring-

“It’s ringing!” we hissed.

Evelyn tutted softly. “What did you expect? Concentrate.”

“Well, it’s just the number is so long, we didn’t—”

Click.

The call connected.

The click was so loud, like a thunderclap over a dark forest, like a slab of concrete slamming into the ground. The shock made us blink, made the hot air recede for a split-second, made the whole house flinch.

Then, silence: machine-silence, the soft whirring of a tape, the tiny motors and gears turning inside a device that was meant to speak to me, or meant to record my speaking, or negate the need to speak at all. We stayed silent and still, as if before the machine-eyes of a cold and lifeless trap. All our tentacles went dark, following some deep-buried instinct to make ourselves invisible and unseen. The machine waited for one of us to blink first.

Then a voice, scratchy and rough and exhausted, marred with static and tape-damage and age; I had to close my eyes and concentrate as hard as I could to make out the words. Had this been recorded on an old-school analogue answering machine?

“You’ve reached … well, you’ve reached me, hi. If you’re calling this number then you already know me. Or maybe I’m dead and you just want to hear my voice one last time? Ha. Sad. Anyway, if you have real business, if you want in, speak the password.”

Password?

Jan hadn’t said anything about a password.

Was that Mister Joking’s voice? It sounded a little bit like him, but too old, too exhausted, too melancholy. Perhaps it was yet another version of himself, another front or act to throw off unwanted visitors.

But what was the password?

We wracked our brains, all seven of them, but in the end we did not know this man, we did not know what he might set as a password. We could not make a guess, educated or otherwise. Figuring it out from first principles was impossible.

But we did know that an analogue answering machine from the 1990s was not capable of listening to a spoken password and rendering it into some kind of access. Which meant that magic was at play here. Which meant there was an opening, in this gap for a password, into which we could ram a piece of hyperdimensional mathematics. A crack for our crowbar.

Anything designed to accept a password must by definition contain the shape of the password within itself. A lock contains the shape of the key, in reverse, concealed in the shape and configuration of the pins.

I did not know the first thing about how to pick a lock; but I knew plenty about how to define the shape of things which tried to hide from observation and insight.

We were the Eye’s adopted daughter, after all.

With a flicker of thought we dredged from the sump of my soul a string of machinery, black and dripping with corrosive tar, thick with brine and bile and unspeakable fluids.

It was so delicate, so fine, like a tangle of razor-sharp fishing line; in the past such a specific equation would have sliced through my fingers, cut off chunks of my brain, and left me vomiting in a heap on the floor. Such an equation would have required hours of unconsciousness, or burning my reactor at the red line, or simply hurt too much to endure for the time it took to implement.

But now the effort was split and shared; seven of us to grasp the pieces and put them in the right order, seven minds to run the equation, only combining together at the very last moment.

We slid the machinery into the right configuration, and slammed it into the space that rightfully belonged to a ‘password’.

Mister Joking’s recorded voice spluttered: “Hey, what are you— oh no, no way—”

==

“—no you don’t!”

Leaden grey sky, heavy with dark clouds, threatening days of rain.

The edge of a forest, dark and thick and untended — true old growth, wrapped around and over itself in a riot of century-slow life.

A concrete building, a Brutalist dream of grey slabs and long brown windows, four stories tall and damp with woodland mist; a wide intrusion squatting in the middle of the forest clearing, surrounded by half-buried boulders and craggy outcrops of rock, as if the concrete itself had grown from the ground.

“What?!” we yelped.

Well, actually, we didn’t yelp, or say ‘what’; we intended to, of course, but actually we made a strangled noise which had no business emerging from a human throat, a rising hiss coupled with a squawk of shock and warning.

Our tentacles went wild, flinging outward in all directions. Our shoes scuffed on the loamy forest earth. Our voice vanished into the depths of the trees.

Where were we?

We’d been in Number 12 Barnslow Drive only a moment ago, sitting in the magical workshop, phone in hand. Mister Joking’s static-blurred, recorded voice still rang in our ears.

And now: forest and clouds, concrete and dirt, and a chill wind howling through the leaves.

We turned slowly on the spot, tentacles ready for anything, mind racing.

I was not exactly a stranger to sudden transitions, to put it lightly; I’d been dealing with this kind of thing for more than half my life, either Eye-enforced Slips to Outside and back, or my own dimension-hopping shenanigans, or Lozzie inviting me into dreams that were not quite dreams, or sticking my tentacles where they didn’t belong and ending up inside the quasi-dreams of inhuman creatures trying to teach me more mathematics.

This experience did not fit into any of those categories. I was fully present, all seven of my sub-Heather routines running at full lucidity, our minds sharp and alert and more than a little bit scared. I had not Slipped, or gone through the membrane. This place was not blurred through the logic of a dream, or pressed tight by the pressure of Outside.

But it didn’t look real.

The forest was too dark, too thick, too fairytale — the sort of forest that had not existed anywhere on earth for hundreds of years, at least not at this horizon-to-horizon scale; the sky was too low, too heavy with clouds, too long paused on the threat of rain; the concrete building was — well, it was beautiful, in the way that only a proper piece of Brutalist architecture can be, not the half-considered knockoffs that called themselves Brutalist, but the true originals, a perfect blend of textured grey concrete against a background of dark green.

We put our hands on our hips and sighed at the Brutalist beauty.

“Okay, well, I know you’re not real,” we said out loud. “Because if you were, they’d have written books about you. Nobody actually makes concrete giants so perfect.”

I felt a bit silly waiting for a response, but I waited anyway.

Nothing, just the wind rushing through the equally too-perfect treetops.

“Did Mister Joking make you? If he did, well, maybe he’s not so bad. At least he has taste. Sort of. Is he inside there?”

Nothing.

“Is this your … ” I searched for the term again. “‘Intrusion countermeasure’? Is that what I’m looking at? Or is this all a metaphor? I’m going to be seriously disappointed if you’re not real. You’re too beautiful to not exist.”

Still no reply.

We sighed and rubbed our face. “If this turns into a whole crisis just because I wanted to speak with you, I’m going to be furious. I can’t afford to have this become a whole multi-hour or multi-day—”

==

“—thing.”

We blinked our eyes open.

Evelyn was frowning at us from across the magical workshop, deep in the sun-forced shadows of the house. Raine was leaning forward in a pose of casual tension, ready to move, but not alarmed. Lozzie was caught mid-flutter by the doorway. Praem was exactly where I’d left her.

Gosh, but the air was so hot, compared with that deliciously cool forest clearing. We burst into a fresh wave of sweat, panting suddenly.

Evelyn shook her head and made her eyes wide. “Heather? ‘Thing’? What thing? What are you talking about?”

“Um … er … ”

Raine said: “Sounded like a recorded message. What’d he say?”

We blinked several more times. “Uh … how long … how long was I … out?”

Raine and Evelyn shared a glance. Lozzie paused and bit her lip, pressing a corner of her poncho over her mouth.

Evelyn frowned at me, very hard. “Heather? What happened?”

Raine actually answered my question: “You weren’t out. You blinked and then you said ‘thing’. That was it.” Raine raised a hand and waved. “We’re really here, you’re really awake. This is reality.”

“Heather,” Evelyn grunted through her teeth. “Explain. Quickly.”

“I— I was in a forest. There was a building. It was sort of like a Lozzie-dream, but not. I was fully conscious and aware right from the start. Was that his ‘countermeasure’, or … did I lose the contact? All I did was … well, I didn’t do anything I … I … ”

I still had the phone pressed to my ear; the wind was still rushing through those dark green treetops.

“Heather?” Evelyn snapped.

“ … I’m … still there … ” I muttered. My eyes turned toward the phone, toward that vista of green and concrete, of shadow-raked clouds and brown glass, of moist earth between my shoes. Shoes? I wasn’t wearing shoes, not here. But there? But there was here. Here was there. Two mirrors faced each other. “I’m there, and I’m here. At the same time. I … ”

Raine said quickly: “Any monsters, bad guys, anything like that?”

“No … no … it’s really quiet. Sort of nice. Peaceful.”

Evelyn raised a hand and pointed — at Lozzie.

Lozzie froze in place, mock-paused between one motion and the next, hands out, one leg raised, face a funny little o-shape.

“Lozzie,” Evelyn said quickly. “Go with her. That’s why I wanted you here. Can you do that? Is she dreaming with her eyes open?”

Lozzie shrugged and flapped her poncho. “Yes aaaaaand yes. I can try!”

Evelyn nodded. “And promise me you’ll come back — you’ll pull her back out if something bad happens. If something bad even glances in your direction. If one of you so much as farts wrong. Promise me, Lozzie.”

Lozzie did a big nod up and down. Her wispy blonde hair went everywhere. “Promise-promise! No farting!”

We tried to look up at Evee, but our eyes were elsewhere. We stared at the concrete building, the Brutalist beauty, and the dark forest behind her slender bare shoulders.

“I can,” we said, lips only moving with the greatest concentration. “Evee, I can promise … promise too—”

Evelyn snorted. “You always get distracted. Lozzie, step into the circle if you need, it should be perfectly safe, and—”

In my peripheral vision, somebody else stood up and stretched: Raine, rolling her shoulders and cracking her knuckles. “Hey, Loz, can I come too?”

“What?!” Evelyn spluttered. “Raine, don’t make this more difficult and dangerous than it already is! And you’ve never been in one of these absurd dreams, you—”

“Sure!” chirped Lozzie. “Rainy-Raines can come! It’s not hard!”

Raine scooped her handgun off the table. She did something that made it go click. She stepped toward the circle as well.

“Raine!” Evelyn snapped. “For fuck’s sake!”

Raine turned back to her for a moment. “Sorry, Evee. I just figure they could do with some fire-power.”

“It’s a dream, you knuckle-dragger!”

Raine laughed. “Not the gun. They’re gonna talk to Joking, right? Come on, Evee. I think they need a little muscle to back them up.”

Evelyn started to say something else, a string of creative insults about Raine’s ability to reason, her attachment to violence, and how she should let the adults actually tackle the problem without—

But then I blinked.

==

We found ourselves back in the forest clearing once more, beneath a ceiling of slowly roiling storm, facing a building of grey concrete beauty.

To my right, Raine let out a low whistle. “Damn. Look at this place.”

She was dressed for a street fight: a leather jacket with studded shoulders, a black t-shirt with ‘fuck you’ written on the front, thick jeans on her legs, and a pair of heavy boots with steel toe-caps. As she glanced around the clearing, she shoved her handgun into her waistband. She didn’t seem to be aware or surprised by her sudden change of clothes. Which was a pity, because she looked amazing.

“Oh!” Lozzie chirped from my left. “It worked! Heeeeey Rainy-Raine!”

Lozzie looked exactly the same as out in reality — barefoot and bare legged, wearing nothing except her poncho and perhaps some hidden underwear. She flashed me a smile, then wrapped her arms around one of our tentacles.

We said: “Aren’t you going to get cold like that, Lozzie?”

“Mm-mm!” Lozzie shook her head. “It’s a dream, you can be as warm as you want!”

Raine said: “And you can pull Heather back out, right? At will? Just click your heels and no place like home?”

Lozzie bobbed her head up and down, then raked her long blonde hair out of her face. “Mmhmm-mmhmm! It’s not a sticky dream like with Mister Squiddy! Actually I think Heathy already kinda broke it. There’s almost nothing here!”

Raine flashed a confident smile. “Good stuff, good to hear it. A straight walk into an unlocked house, hey?”

I wasn’t sure if I should tut at Raine or reach out with a tentacle to give her a covert squeeze; I hadn’t realised until that moment why she’d really joined us. She wasn’t fire-power or muscle or our intimidating enforcer, not at all. She was here to make sure Lozzie kept her promise, to make sure we all turned tail and fled at the first sign of trouble.

Evelyn must have been spitting mad out in reality — that is, if all this was taking more than the blink of an eye.

“Wait,” we said. “Lozzie, this is a dream? It doesn’t feel like one.”

“Mm!” Lozzie squeaked. “It is! But I don’t think it’s meant to be here. If Jokerman is home, I don’t think he wants to be?”

“Feels like a dream to me,” said Raine.

“It’s not usually so … Raine?”

We hadn’t realised until we’d studied Raine with more care, but she looked wrong too; her pupils were massively dilated, her skin was flushed, and she was shaking slightly — not with fear or nerves, but like she’d taken some kind of energy drug. She looked ready to run a marathon, or fight a bear, or have sex with Zheng.

“Uh … Raine, are you okay?”

She nodded. “Just feels a bit weird, that’s all. If I feel like I’m gonna fall over or something, I’ll tap out early. But I’m fine. Let’s rock.” She turned her eyes toward the Brutalist Lady of the Forest. “Up those steps, then? Doesn’t seem like there’s any other way inside.”

“Hold my hand, Heathy!” Lozzie chirped. She wiggled her hand into mine and held on tight. “In case we have to run!”

Raine set off toward the building. “You two stay behind me, alright? Let me go in front.”

Our ad-hoc trio of dream-explorers crossed the loamy grass which filled the strip of land between the edge of the forest and the building herself; the structure loomed, four stories of heavy, dark concrete, weather-stained and wet, running with little rivulets of water. The brown windows were all dark and still, showing no lights, no life, no motion. Some of the buildings on the Sharrowford University campus were like that, but always lit from the inside, always glowing with even just a touch of life. This one was quiet, but in a stately, dignified sort of way. Her sweeping clean lines and sharp angles formed a perfect counterpoint to the dark green of the forest.

Whoever had made this was a genius.

We almost blushed when we reached the lip of her staircase.

The stairs up toward the front door were akin to those outside a great public building, or a library, or a courthouse — a hundred steps climbing into the air, to a row of dark glass doors. But the concrete had no lower termination point, simply sinking into the ground as an uneven line, with the earth grown right up to the edges of the structure; it gave the impression that the building had been disgorged from the bowels of the forest, not built here by other hands.

Raine drew her pistol as we climbed the steps, pointing it carefully downward with both hands. Lozzie fluttered and skipped, almost weightless. I used my tentacles to help us endure the climb.

Raine paused before the glass doors and peered inside, going up on tiptoe, ducking her head from side to side. “Nobody home?”

Lozzie stuck a hand out of her poncho, palm up, and looked up at the sky. Raindrops began to patter off the steps. We drew closer to the doors, beneath the shelter of a concrete overhang, out of the sudden rain.

“Oh, it’s raining!” we said. “Is that a good sign? Or a bad one?”

Raine snorted. “A sudden storm drives our stranded protagonists into the spooky abandoned building. What horrors will they encounter within?”

I rolled my eyes, with an unexpected flutter in my chest. Lozzie giggled. Raine laughed at her own terrible joke and pushed one of the doors open.

We crept inside.

The interior of the mysterious dream-structure was concrete, concrete, and more concrete. Dark concrete walls formed wide and airy corridors; concrete ceilings were lined with strip-lights — turned off, so the only illumination came through the brown glass windows, slowly strangled by the growing static of the raindrops; concrete floors were marked with concrete arrows, pointing down one corridor, up another, left and right and backing up on themselves again.

Two pairs of trainers and Lozzie’s bare feet padded down empty corridors of echoing concrete, circling the inside of the building, looking for anything — anything at all, any room which contained more than just windows and concrete floor.

But this was an empty house.

“Creepy-creepy spooky-spooky,” Lozzie whispered.

“Lozzie, please don’t say that,” we protested.

Lozzie giggled, then whispered ‘spoooookeeeee’ under her breath.

Raine took the corridors and corners with utmost seriousness — though a little too sharply, a little too quickly, too wired with strange dream-energy. She led with her pistol, pointing it at bare concrete walls, bare concrete floors, and doors made of nothing but glass and a handle.

“Watch your corners,” she hissed. “Holler at me if you see anything.”

“There’s nothing here,” we whispered. “Maybe he’s not in?”

“Maybe he’s sleeping!” Lozzie chirped.

Then, when we reached the doors of the front entrance again, we heard the whistling.

Jolly, tuneless, echoing from deep inside the structure. We all paused and shared a glance. Raine raised her eyebrows. Lozzie tilted her head as if the whistling meant something. But then she shrugged and puffed out her cheeks. The whistling came and went, notes going up and down, without purpose. Exactly like a person whistling while doing some random domestic task.

Raine pointed down the corridor we hadn’t taken — the one that went straight into the heart of the building. We all nodded. Lozzie hung on tight.

The corridor went straight, then right, then left, then met a pair of double doors made from opaque glass. The whistling was coming from inside — but still far away.

Raine paused, raised one hand, and hissed: “If something weird or bad happens when we step through—”

Lozzie finished for her. “Then back we go! Go go go!”

Raine pushed the doors open and led with her gun. We scurried in behind her. Then we all stopped, staring, three mouths open in shock. Even my tentacles froze.

In the core of the Brutalist beauty was a single room as large as a football pitch; a concrete box like a giant warehouse. We had the distinct impression that out in reality, such a room would require at least a few structural supports to stop the roof from caving in. But this one was featureless, plain, and gigantic.

Except for all the toilets.

Hundreds and hundreds of white porcelain toilets were lined up on the floor in a perfect grid pattern, all of them facing the same direction. They looked like they were plumbed in as well, not simply sitting loose on the ground. Each one had about five feet of clearance on all sides.

“Um,” I said. “This is … new.”

“Ever seen anything like this, Outside?” Raine whispered.

Lozzie and I both shook our heads. Lozzie snort-giggled into a corner of her poncho.

The whistling was coming from the rear of the room, by the back wall. A figure was sitting on one of the toilets, a newspaper propped open on his knees, whistling loudly. He was also completely naked.

Raine whispered, “He hasn’t noticed us. Lozzie, is this a dream thing?”

Lozzie tilted her head one way, then the other. “Don’t think he knows he’s here!”

Raine chuckled. “Heather, what the hell did you do to this guy?”

“I don’t know!” we hissed. “I didn’t do anything!”

“Let’s go say hi!” chirped Lozzie.

Raine kept her gun in both hands, pointed at the floor. “Just keep your distance. Dream or not, remember that he’s a mage.”

The three of us crossed the field of toilets, awkwardly filtering down one of the long rows of endless identical porcelain bowls, complete with rear water tanks and flushing handles. We peered into a few to confirm they were indeed full of water. At least they were spotlessly clean.

Mister Joe King did not look up when we drew close.

He looked exactly as he had when we’d bumped into him on our way to Edward’s house. A big, broad face, given to easy smiles, beneath an artfully messy mop of dark curly hair. Nose a little large, a little puffy around the eyes, with big cheekbones. A healthy, olive-coloured complexion — all over, for as much as any of us wanted to see; broad shoulders, barrel chest, with a lot of muscle packed onto a soft frame. He had very hairy legs and a dark thatch of chest hair. We tried not to look at anything else.

He went on whistling, pausing briefly to chuckle at something in his newspaper. I tilted my head to read the name of the publication, but it was all nonsense, letters and words scrambled by the dream.

“Hey,” Raine said. “Joe.”

“Mmmm?” Mister Joking grunted vaguely, but didn’t raise his eyes from the newspaper.

“Oi, mate. It’s us,” Raine went on. “We’re in your dreams. Come on, pay attention now. Chop chop, laddie.”

“Ehhhhh,” went Joe. He turned the page of his paper.

Raine sighed. “Alright. Lozzie, how do we—”

Lozzie filled her lungs, and shouted: “I can see your dick!”

Her voice echoed off into the concrete void.

Mister Joe King looked up.

I saw the moment of recognition, the freezing of his eyes, the stilling of his breath — the realisation that he was not alone inside his own head. We braced for combat, for hyperdimensional mathematics, for Lozzie to grab us and rip us from the dream, for Raine to raise her pistol and—

“Woah!” Joe King said, recoiling without leaving his porcelain throne. He raised his hands, newspaper forgotten in his lap.

Raine laughed. “There we go. That’s more like it. Hello there, mate.”

“Woah, woah!” Joe King went on, eyes wide at the three of us. “Okay, woah! Holy shit. Hey, hey, girlies, woah, okay! I never did anything to you girls! I fucked off! I fucked off, twice! Alright? I never came after you. I bugged out from Edward’s bullshit. What the fuck, yo?”

Raine lowered her gun — but not all the way. “This ain’t our fault, fella.”

I sighed. “I called a phone number. You dragged us in here?”

Mister Joking frowned at me in confusion; I had to remind myself that this could all be another layer of act, a trick to leave us off guard. “What? What are you talking about?”

“I called a phone number. You had a recorded message. You asked for a password, and I … broke in.”

He gestured at me with one meaty hand. “Duh! ‘Zactly! You broke in. I think I’m right justified in being a bit freaked here!”

We held up a hand and three tentacles. He eyed them — us — with wary suspicion. “What is this place?” we said. “It’s like a dream but it’s not. And … excuse me, but what are you doing? Can’t you put some clothes on?”

Mister Joking looked genuinely offended, pulling a face like I was talking absolute nonsense after breaking into his house. “What do you mean, what am I doing?” he said, voice hitching high with outrage and confusion. “I’m just existing. I mean, sure, ‘kay, cool, this ain’t exactly real, but what do you mean by … ” He paused, narrowed his eyes, and glanced at Lozzie. “Wait a sec. Lass, there you said … uh … Right, what do you see? Like, me, right now? What are you seeing here?”

Lozzie smothered a giggle.

I sighed. “You’re … naked.”

Raine said, “You’re sitting naked on the bog, mate.”

Lozzie lost control of her giggles.

“What?!” Joking looked disgusted. He shoved his newspaper into his lap. “Oh, fuck. What do you lot want?!”

“Information,” I said.

He boggled at me, like I was an idiot — or perhaps like I was seven layers of squid girl who had interrupted him on the toilet, while her scary girlfriend held him at gunpoint and her pixie friend giggled at the size of his penis.

I sighed a big sigh. “You were studying the Eye. It’s how we first ran into you. I remember that you had notebooks, with drawings, and other information. I want to know what you know. I want every last detail. I’m willing to threaten you, but I would rather exchange information as equals, as—”

Mister Joking straightened up.

The mask — the easy-going wide boy, the harmless laddish drunkard with the grin and the rolling tilt to his words — vanished. In his place, the mage started back at us, suddenly full of stern dignity and unquestioned mastery. Even naked, he radiated cold confidence.

“I will not help you,” he said, in the thick Welsh accent of the man under the mask.

“Ahhhh,” went Raine. “Hey there you. We talking to the man in charge, now?”

“We are all in charge,” he said.

We sighed. “Why not? Why not help me?”

“I know what you are, Miss Heather Morell,” said Joseph King. “You are the progeny, the little watcher to the Magnus Vigilator. I do not think it wise to give you advice on how to better emulate your adoptive parent.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Very rude to interrupt a mage trying to take a dump. You never know what might start flying. And hey, Joking has a point, right? As far as he’s concerned, Heather may as well be some Outsider nightmare trying to gain a foothold in this dimension. He’s got no reason to trust her. But can he be convinced – or bought? And by what, exactly?

More importantly, what is Evee seeing during all this? The three of them standing perfectly still, punctuated only by Lozzie shouting about dicks?

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading my story, for commenting, for being here and following all of this very silly adventure about mages and monsters and a girl who slowly turns into a squid goddess. I couldn’t do even a fraction of this without you all!

Next week, it’s time for negotiations, bargaining, maybe threats, and probably learning more things about bizarre mages who, for once, do not have anything personal against Heather.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.8

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted from the other end of the phone call. “I hadn’t realised you took me for so totally heartless, Heather.”

“ … p-pardon? Evee, no, of course I don’t! I just—”

Evelyn sighed down the phone, many miles away on the other side of Sharrowford, safe and cosy inside Number 12 Barnslow Drive; I could practically see the roll of her eyes, the exasperated shake of her head, the soft light in her bedroom shading her features peach-cream pale in the late evening summer heat.

“Heather. Heather, I’m winding you up,” she said. The phone flattened her tones just a touch, but I could still hear the almost apologetic amusement. “You make it far too easy, you know that? I’m starting to understand why Raine teases you so hard.”

“Oh, um.” I cleared my throat, feeling a blush creep up the sides of my neck. “Well, uh, I just— about, Twil, I needed to check, it’s just that—”

Evee interrupted: “The serious answer to your question is yes, of course I’ve spoken to Twil. You don’t really think I’d let her help us with a genuinely lethal situation — including almost getting herself blown up — and then I’d just be all ‘toodle-pip, see you later, rental werewolf’? Do I really seem that callous? Still? Even to you?”

We couldn’t help but laugh, just a tiny bit. “No, Evee. Of course not. We just got … worried.”

“Mm. Well, Twil and I talk a lot these days, on the phone. I just don’t mention it very much. It’s rarely of any consequence, beyond personal things.” Evelyn cleared her throat, trailing off with faint embarrassment.

Jan and I were still sitting on opposite sides of the little table in her hotel room, with the remains of our Jamaican food between us. She gestured at me with a roll of her hand: ‘Ask the important bit, Heather!’

“Evee,” we said. “It’s just that, after that fight outside Edward’s house, the one with the mercenaries — I suppose that’s the correct term — well, Twil seemed … ”

“Shaken,” Evee said with a smart click of her tongue. “I know. I spoke to her about that, too.”

Jan shrugged, eyebrows raised in surprise. I breathed a sigh of relief, then said: “Okay, that’s good. That’s really good. Has anybody been to actually see her? To see how she’s doing? Make sure she’s okay?”

Evelyn went quiet; a moment of awkward silence crept past us both, broken on our end of the phone call by the sound of July’s fingers pressing the buttons of her video game controller, and the various clicks and boops and anime sword fight noises from her game.

Evelyn sighed sharply: “Damn it all. I’m not sure. I think Raine may have spoken to her — today, yesterday? Fuck. You’re right, Heather. For God’s sake, I always—”

“Evee, it’s fine!” I blurted out. “It’s fine. If you spoke to her, that’s good. That’s important. I’m just thinking of going to check up on her, in person. Just to make sure. Thank you. Really. You did the right thing, even if you didn’t think of everything.”

Evelyn grumbled a wordless sound, then said: “She seemed alright. Fuck.”

We summoned additional courage: “Evee, I know you care about Twil, very much. Even if you and her aren’t … close, in the intimate sense, you care a lot. And it shows! I think she knows that. She knows she can come to you for help. Even if she’s still shaken up, talking to you undoubtedly helped already.”

Evelyn was silent. Then she swallowed, loudly. “Thank you, Heather. Look, when are you coming home? It’s late. It’s almost ten.”

“After I go see Twil. If she’s awake, I suppose.”

Evelyn snorted. “Good luck, she sleeps like a log. Has your little Outside walkabout been fruitful?”

“Very. I’ve got things to share. But I’m going to go see Twil first.”

Jan nodded in approval. She gave me a silent double thumbs-up.

“Alright, alright,” Evelyn grumbled. “Just be safe, you … you … ”

“I love you too, Evee.” We said it quickly, before we could doubt ourselves and screw up the moment. “Don’t wait up for me, get some sleep! If I’m not back soon, then I’ll see you in the morning! Good night!”

Chirpy-chirp-chirp, like we were channelling Lozzie; I gave Evelyn a moment to stammer out an incandescent ‘good night’ of her own, then ended the call.

Behind me, Sevens made a soft, throaty gurgle of deep approval. July ignored the whole thing, fully focused on her video game once again. Jan reached out and tapped the table between us.

“Now, call the werewolf,” Jan said. “Or do you want to text her first, make sure she’s awake? Is that how you lot do things?”

We shook our head, already scrolling down through the rather scant contact list in our mobile phone. “Calling is easier than texting. I don’t always feel comfortable with text messages. At least not with people other than Raine.”

Jan boggled at me, then chuckled softly. “Damn. You really are a secret boomer, aren’t you?”

“Pardon?” I raised the phone to my ear, squinting at Jan. But she shook her head and waved the comment away.

Twil picked up halfway through the third ring.

Click-click. A scuff of wind against the speaker. Then, surprised: “Heather?”

Twil’s voice was airy, open, lost amid vast void-like reaches; she was outdoors, beneath the sky. At this hour? In the last dying rays of sunset?

“Twil! Hello! Hi! It’s me, yes, Heather. Um … ”

Twil laughed her easy chuckle, a canine rumble hidden below the sound, just beyond human hearing. “Yeah, it sure is you, Big H. I have got your name in my phone and all, you know? I can like, see it was you?”

“Of course, yes. Sorry. Um, Twil, I-I know it’s quite late, you weren’t getting ready for bed or anything, were you?”

A pause dragged out much longer than I’d expected. Then Twil puffed out a big, tired sigh. “Naaaah. What is it? What you need? There’s no emergency going down, right?”

“Oh, no. Not at all. I don’t need anything.” Was that how Twil thought of us? Only calling on her when we needed a bit of extra muscle? Guilt prickled inside my chest. “I just wondered if … if maybe I could come over for a little bit. Just to say hi. Check on how you’re doing. A social call.”

Another pause — way too long for Twil, with her irrepressible energy and good-doggy attitude; I could almost see the droopy wolf-like ears, the hangdog expression, the sad canine eyes. But her voice reflected none of that sudden, ghost-like impression: “Well, uh, you might struggle with the ‘coming over’ part, ‘cos I’m not actually at home right now.”

My eyes went wide. Across the table, Jan’s eyebrows shot upward.

“Oh!” I said. “I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”

Twil chuckled. I heard the scuff of trainers on concrete or tarmac — Twil really was outdoors, wandering the streets of some unknown place, her face stained crimson and orange by the last droplets of a blood-red sunset. Her hair was teased by the winds of summer dusk, her pale skin raising goosebumps against the coming night, her eyes fixed on unwary prey with its back turned, her lips peeling away to reveal a row of teeth too sharp for a human mouth.

But then she said, in her casual rolling tone: “Nah. I’m just out for a walk, ‘round Brinkwood, like.” She cleared her throat, and added, much quieter: “Actually, truth told, I’ve been ‘out for a walk’ for the last three hours.”

Politeness slid off me like a constricting raincoat, so I could slip into the waters unbound. We said: “Twil, are you sure you’re okay?”

Another big sigh. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m alright. Not in crisis or nothing. Just … kinda … feelin’ fucky.”

“Do you want some company on your walk?”

Twil chuckled. “You can do that? Guess you can teleport, right. Last train of the night doesn’t mean much to you, does it? If it’s you, Big H cool. But … not like … not … ”

I eyed Jan; she made a side-to-side gesture with both hands, palms down: take me or leave me, it’s up to Twil.

“Jan is currently with me,” we said. “Sevens is—”

We glanced over my shoulder at Seven-Shades-of-Silent-Sprite; to my surprise, Sevens shook her head and bared her teeth. Count her out, for this. Why? I’d ask that later. Or perhaps she would follow as a non-physical presence. Twil barely knew her, after all.

“—here too,” I finished. “But not coming. Sorry. So, you can have me, or me and Jan. Lozzie might turn up later, I don’t know when though.”

“Jan?” Twil asked, voice suddenly brightening. “Sure. Whatever. Why not? Lozzie’s cool too.”

“Okay, so, where are you, Twil?”

Twil chuckled again. “You don’t know Brinkwood, do you? I’m by the school, Brinkwood Comp. Well, I’m out the back, over the bus lanes, by the park. That narrow it down?”

“I’ll check a map,” we said. “Be right there, Twil. Though, um … is there anybody around? I don’t want to scare a bystander by appearing out of thin air. I suppose I’ll have to hide our tentacles too …”

Twil laughed, but there was no humour in her voice.

She said: “This time of night, in Brinky? You must be joking. Nah, nothing out here but little old me.”

==

A few minutes later, we — seven Heathers and Miss Jan Martense — appeared as if from nowhere, touching down on a sunset-drenched pavement in the middle of the village of Brinkwood.

We — me, myself, and I — recovered with a deep breath and a steadying stretch of our tentacles; a shame they had to be folded away into pneuma-somatic invisibility, but we were still us, all of us still present and correct, seven very good girls out on a summer evening in the North of England. The Slip-induced nausea slid down and out of our combined neural web, a brief flash-wave of sickness, there and gone again.

Jan, on the other hand, staggered sideways, almost fell over onto the concrete — caught by one of our tentacles to avoid a graze — and made a horrible throaty grunt. She screwed her eyes shut in an effort not to vomit up all her lovely Jamaican food.

We had told her she didn’t need to come, but she’d insisted.

“Jan?”

“I’m fiiiiiine,” she rasped. She wrapped her arms tight around her stomach, eyes squeezed shut. “Give me a— urp— sec. Be fine. One sec. Don’t make me talk.”

“Take your time,” we murmured.

The street on which we had arrived was called — rather ironically — Blueslip Road, though there was nothing either blue or slippery about the place. Blueslip Road was one of the widest and most open places in the entire village; it ran east to west, with the east rising up the brow of a hill and the west trailing off into the beginnings of little residential streets, demarcated by the imposing upright bars of a large pedestrian crossing.

Sunset poured down from the west, flooding the length of the street, draping the broad tarmac ribbon with sticky orange sunlight, slowly fading into rotten dusk.

Pneuma-somatic spirit life gambolled and strutted in the open width of the street; tar-like clinging tree-structures sprouted from distant rooftops; a spirit halfway between polar bear and giant raccoon snuffled along the gutter; tiny imp-like figures darted here and there among the bus lanes; ghoulish forms lurked in the shadows; a thing like a deer — but twenty feet tall and made of leaves — stood on his hind legs to stare at us in alarm.

“Shhh, shhhh,” I whispered, mostly to ourselves. “Not here to disrupt. Everyone carry on.”

We made sure to reel ourselves in — our tentacles, the rest of us, trying not to flash an unintentional threat display to all the local wildlife.

To our left — over a waist-high safety railing and across the black river of the road itself — was a series of pavements and painted bays for buses: the ‘bus lanes’ Twil had mentioned. Beyond that was a simple chain-link fence, separating the lanes from the jumbled buildings of Brinkwood’s one and only secondary school.

The school dominated that angle of the landscape. Sunset rays clipped the top floors of not one, but two four-story buildings — one looked like it was from the 1960s, the other quite recent, all soft orange brick and new guttering. A huge spirit crouched on the older building, a sort of bird-lizard-dinosaur thing with wings made of broken glass and a eyeless face, perhaps incubating invisible eggs. Other buildings clustered around the skirts: a long, low sports hall, pre-fabricated classroom blocks, and even the jutting addition of a community swimming pool. Dark shapes hovered around the pool, strange spirits with massive mouths and bleeding eyes. One side of the school grounds extended outward, flat and level and very, very green — a sports field, bordered by the ever-present Brinkwood trees. Beyond the school the hills rose toward the Pennines, thick with woodland.

On our right, next to the pavement where Jan and I were standing, a small grassy incline was badly overgrown. Concrete steps climbed upward at either end of the street. The incline levelled out into a small park, a little messy with long grass and some very old oak trees. The park trailed off into yet more Brinkwood forest, as if the woods were jaws waiting to swallow this unwary snippet of village.

Two massive black tentacled spirits dozed just beyond the tree line, with vertical tendrils in imitation of the trunks, massive hooves blending into the leaf-strewn earth, and many mouths closed and comfy in dreamless slumber.

Standing at the top of the incline was a petite, dark-haired figure, her curls tugged outward by the gentle breeze, her angelic features side-lit by the last of the sunset. She was dressed in jeans and a thin lime-green hoodie, unzipped and open down the front on a plain white t-shirt, which did very little to hide her athletic physique.

Hands in her pockets, amber eyes flashing in the sunset, a light pout on her lips; the sullen look dawned into a grin when she spotted us.

Twil raised a hand. “Heya, Big H! Up here!”

Twil was not my type; I had figured that out long ago, just after our first meeting, when I had discovered that she was not a scary bully, but actually a bit of a softie inside, a fuzzy werewolf with a heart of gold and a bit of a hero complex. But standing there, side-lit by the dying sun, so casual and easy in her hoodie, her angelic, porcelain face like a life-size, animated doll, her body promising to bound and leap at the slightest touch — well, I could see why she would be somebody’s type.

Jan finally recovered from the Slip, huffing and puffing and bending over to put her hands on her knees. I kept one tentacle around her for a while, until she was able to stand up straight and face the front. Then we scaled the incline together, to join Twil at the edge of the little park, looking out over the school on the other side of the road.

I briefly eyed the dozy tree-imitator spirits at the rear of the park; didn’t want to wake the dears with all our noise, they needed their sleep. But we were far enough away.

“Yooooo,” said Twil, at normal volume. She put her hands back in the side-pockets of her hoodie. “Big H, Jans. Welcome to Brinky.”

“It’s good to see you, Twil,” I said, and smiled for her.

Twil, however, pulled a sceptical grin — a good dog, but not quite sure what was going on. “So, uh, yeah, good to see you too. What’s up, serious like? You sure there’s no crisis?”

We sighed. “Yes. I promise. This is a social call.”

Twil’s grin did not shed any scepticism. “The others told me you were still sleepin’ off the damage. Good to see you’re up and about.”

Jan was looking around, up and down the street, her storm-tossed eyes highly alert; she’d put her black sweater back on, and foregone the protection of both her massive coat and her flak jacket.

“‘Brinky’, right,” she echoed the village nickname. “Quiet at this time of night, is it?”

Twil snorted. “Yeah. Not used to small towns, huh?”

“Oh, more used to them than you are,” Jan said, eyes still roving over the sights. “I can guarantee you that much.”

Twil tilted her head at Jan — a very canine gesture — but then shrugged and sighed, deciding the question was not worth pursuing.

I, on the other hand, glanced across the street, at the school buildings and the distant hillsides beyond. We said: “Brinkwood is really beautiful. We didn’t get a chance to stop here, before, on the way to your home, Twil.”

Twil chuckled. “Yeah, barely feels like England sometimes, right?”

We frowned a little frown at her. “England can be beautiful.”

Twil shot me a shit-eating grin. “Yeah, but it’s all the fucking English what get in the way!”

I tutted and rolled my eyes; Twil guffawed; Jan dipped her head to acknowledge the self-deprecating joke. The atmosphere softened by more than I’d expected, binding the three of us briefly together.

“So, hey.” Twil cleared her throat. “Big H, what’s this all about? I’m not buying this ‘social call’ thingy.”

Jan and I shared a glance; Jan raised her eyebrows at me. Twil was my friend, this was my show, Jan had just wanted to catalyse it, but she was ready to jump in if we needed to talk to Twil about combat stress and PTSD.

I said: “Twil, we were just worried about you — I was worried about you. You said you’ve been out for a walk for three hours. Is everything alright at home?”

Twil squinted at me. “Home? Yeah! Shit’s pretty good lately. I mean—” She broke off and laughed for real. “The house is kinda fucked up, still. After all that shit with Edward’s blob-monsters? Had to get my whole bedroom stripped out and cleaned. Like, deep-cleaned. Which suuuuucked. But yeah.” She shrugged, hands still in her pockets. “Home’s fine. I’m not like … wandering around ‘cos I don’t wanna go home. Just doing a lot of thinking.”

“That’s good to hear, then,” we said. “That’s good.”

Twil frowned, suddenly suspicious. “Wait a sec. You called me — then I told you I was walking around for hours. You thought there was something wrong with me first, right? How’d you know?”

Jan and I shared another look. I hesitated.

Jan jumped in: “Nobody’s been to see you since the fight at Edward’s house.” The con-woman was gone, for once; Jan’s tone was plain and simple, almost blunt. “You killed a person there, probably for the first time. Or at least, that was my guess. I was concerned you might be suffering.”

Twil stared at Jan, floored, mute, mouth hanging open. Then she closed her jaw and cleared her throat. “You?”

Jan nodded. “Mmhmm. I have some experience with these things. That’s all.”

Twil blew out a long sigh. She glanced up and down Blueslip Road, hunching her shoulders. “Yeah, well. That ain’t why I’m out here.”

We said: “Then, why are you wandering the night, Twil?”

Twil nodded — over the road, past the bus lanes, at her school.

We frowned in confusion, not following what she meant, but Jan’s eyes lit up with sudden comprehension. Jan said: “Oh. Ooooooh. Twil, you’re a Sixth Form student, right?”

“Was,” Twil grunted.

Jan smiled, suddenly soft and knowing, almost motherly. “Exactly. Do you want to talk about it?”

Twil shrugged. “What’s to talk about?”

Jan pulled an expression of infinitely gentle reproach. Twil looked down and scuffed her trainers on the grass. I looked at her, then at Jan, then back at Twil, then over at the school.

“Um,” we said. “Twil, I’m sorry, I don’t follow.”

Twil looked up at me with a frown — not just confusion, but almost offense, her amber eyes scrunched as if I’d said something rude. I blinked back at her. We suddenly felt like we were swimming through a cloud of ink, our senses scrambled, unable to see the obstacles in the deep water.

Jan cleared her throat. “I gather Heather didn’t have a normal teenage life.”

Twil’s expression cleared. She blinked with surprise. “Oh, shit, yeah. Ha! Big H, I finished Sixth Form, right? Exam results are on the 15th of August. So, I’m not a student anymore. I’m done.”

We had to venture a guess: “You’re … yes, you’re going to university. I mean, if you get the results you wanted. Which I’m sure you will! You’re very smart, Twil! And you studied really hard, and—”

Twil laughed, but she didn’t seem amused “Yeah, I’m fucking smart, cool, whatever. Heather, I ain’t worried about exam results.” She glanced at the school again. “All my old friends, they’re all going to different places, different unis. Everyone’s … moving on.” She swallowed, sniffed, and stared down at her trainers. “Don’t know if I want to, anymore. Don’t know what I want.”

Realisation dawned inside our chest.

For us, university had never been a question — literature was the only thing we were any good at, mum and dad were eager for us to have some kind of future prospects, and the idea of learning a trade or going straight into work was scarcely imaginable with the depth and extent of our ‘mental illness’.

And we had no friends to leave behind in Reading. No old friends going off to do their own thing. Just Maisie, a fading dream. And I could pine for my lost twin anywhere, in any concrete box, alone.

“Oh, Twil,” we said.

Jan said: “Do you want to sit down?”

Twil took a deep breath. “Screw it, sure.”

“Are there any benches, or—”

Twil sat down right where she was standing, right on the edge of the grassy incline, facing the school. Legs out straight, leaning back on the support of her own arms. Jan and I both stared at her in mild surprise. Twil frowned up at us and said: “The benches are all covered in bird shit. And hey, ground’s dry and warm. Why not sit right here?”

Jan laughed. “Why not, indeed. When in Rome.”

We both sat down as well, myself next to Twil and Jan on my other side, a tiny touch more distant. Jan stretched her legs out and leaned back too, staring up into the gloaming sky as the stars began to come out. I peered at Twil’s face in profile as she looked out over the school grounds.

For a moment, nobody said anything. We bunched our tentacles in tight; Twil couldn’t see them, after all. I didn’t want to make her flinch at a phantom touch.

“So,” I said eventually. “Twil, you’re not certain if you want to go to university? Is that what you mean?”

“What?” Twil looked at me briefly. “Oh, nah. I’ll go, sure, but it’s not that. It’s like … ” She gestured helplessly at the school buildings. Empty and deserted at this time of day, windows dark, canyons between the brick walls filling with shadows. She couldn’t see the spirits lurking there; a tall white-faced thing peered back at me, then looked away quickly.

Twil trailed off with a big puff.

“I never had that,” I said after a moment. “Jan’s right. I never had a normal teenage life. No friends as a teenager, no friends in school. There were people I knew, but no friends. I was in and out of school all the time, after all, the weird girl who might disappear for a few weeks. I’m sure they called me crazy behind my back. I did manage to sit my GCSEs, and A-Levels, but only with special permission. They classed me as disabled, so I could have extra time. I took the exams alone, under supervision. But … never had any friends in school. Nothing to move on from. I’m sorry, Twil. I didn’t get it at first.”

Twil nodded slowly. She watched the sunset creeping up the school buildings. “Yeah. Maybe that’s better.”

“No, no,” we said. “That’s not true.”

“I’m gonna go to Sharrowford Uni, right?” she said. “Do bio-medical science and all that. Emily and Abi, they’re going to Sharrowford too, but like, I was never that close with them. Knew them since primary school though. Kelsie’s going to Manchester, so … guess that’s not too far. Ossie’s going to London, so fuck him.” She laughed, with great affection. “Fucking dick head. Stace is going all the way to bloody Edinburgh.” She puffed out a sigh and glanced at me. “Stacey Baker. She’s uh, my ex-girlfriend. Or, one of them.”

“Oh,” I said, without any need to mime my surprise. “Uh, you mentioned her once before, I think? But you didn’t tell me her name.”

Twil nodded again. “Yeah. She’s the only one who knows about the werewolf thing. Showed her a few times. We went steady for eight months. She’s still really really into me. Like, not creepy like, but just … yeah. I thought she might … I dunno, maybe not … not go so far away.”

Jan murmured: “Does that make you feel selfish?”

Twil laughed. “Fuck yeah it does. I broke up with her! I ain’t got right to expect anything. She’s gonna study law.” Twil looked back at the school again. “Milly is going to Durham, for mathematics. Jess got into fucking Oxford — Oxford, bitch.” Twil laughed again. “And Rose is going all the way down to Bath.”

Jan muttered: “Young people all go their own ways, eventually.”

Twil snorted, staring at the school. “I’ve got the hots for Milly like you wouldn’t believe. Kinda wanna do something about that.”

Jan and I shared a quick glance. Jan went wide-eyed. I blushed faintly, then said: “You mean … Twil, do you want to tell her that, before you all go off to university?”

Twil grimaced. “Nah. She’s straight. Well, I think she’s straight. I’ve got this like, mad thought that I should rock up to her house, climb up, knock on her window, and ask if she wants to go lezz once before uni. Maybe like, show her I’m a werewolf and all.” Twil snorted a single, humourless laugh. She rubbed her eyes with the heels of her palms. “Or maybe I should go visit Stace, give her what she wants again, fuck her blind.”

We blushed extremely hard; the sunset hid most of it, but we missed our chromatophoric skin. “Oh. Um. G-gosh. Okay.”

Jan cleared her throat gently, from over on my other side. She said: “I wouldn’t recommend resorting to casual and-or hasty sex as a balm for interpersonal uncertainty and anxieties about the future. But, that’s just me.”

Twil finally looked away from the school buildings and their deep orange sunset stains. She gave Jan a very sullen, grumpy-teenager sort of stare. I leaned backward, out of the firing line.

“Yeah?” Twil said with a lazy sneer. “And what would you … know … about … ” She trailed off and grimaced in apology. “Uh, sorry, yeah. You’re like, not actually the same age as us. Easy to forget. Sorry, Jan. Uh. I’m being a right bitch.”

We grimaced inside; Twil knew that Jan was older, but not how old. In Twil’s imagination, was she deferring to the wisdom of a two-century old immortal?

Jan smiled with equally awkward embarrassment. “That’s quite alright. I’m not going to tell you off for venting. Being a teenager is shit. I do remember.”

We eased ourselves forward again now the argument had been averted.

We said: “Have you been spending time with any of your friends this summer, Twil?”

Twil shrugged. “Ehhhh. Some. I mean, I went to a party a couple of weeks back. Got a bit drunk. Made out with some girl from Manchester I’ll probs never see ever again.”

“That’s not what I asked, is it?” I said with a little tut.

Twil snorted. “Yeah. I know.” She stared across the broad ribbon of tarmac once again, at the school buildings. “Everyone’s moving on. Moving apart. Some of them, I’ll probably never see again either.”

We reached out — with a human arm, not a currently-invisible tentacle — and patted Twil’s hand. “You can always stay in contact with people, Twil. And we’re here for you too. Me, Evee, Raine, everyone else over at the house. We’re your friends, too.”

Twil cleared her throat awkwardly, smiling without much happiness. She shot me a weird look. “Yeah. Yeah, I know. Don’t get me wrong, Big H. Being friends with you lot — you, Raine, Evee, everyone really — it’s cool, I love you guys. Wouldn’t stand by you if I didn’t. But it’s like, different spheres, you know? I didn’t grow up with you lot.” She nodded at the school. “Brinkwood Comprehensive Secondary School and Sixth Form. And then before that, Brinkwood Primary School. Some of my mates I’ve known since we were what, three, four years old?” She chuckled suddenly. “I remember Jess shat herself in assembly, when we were like, six. Milly, eh, I never liked Milly when we were little. Stuck up cow. Now she’s fucking genius, hot shit. Runs like the wind. Fuck me, I wanna … ahhhh.” Twil sighed a big, sad sigh. “Grew up with some friends I might never see again. Kinda sucks.”

“Twil,” we said slowly. “Twil, there are such things as phones. And the internet. Text messaging? You can stay in contact with old friends these days. It’s entirely possible. It’s not like this is the 19th century and you have to wait weeks and weeks for a letter. They’re not all being whisked off Outside.”

Twil frowned a difficult little frown, gritting her teeth and clenching her jaw as she stared at the school buildings. I tilted my head in curious incomprehension. There was more to this than I was seeing, wasn’t there?

Jan said: “All my old friends are dead.”

Twil looked up and around, wide-eyed, her face backlit by a sunset halo-glow. “For real?”

“Okay, well, not literally,” Jan said. “Maybe that’s a tiny exaggeration. But some of them are — just for natural causes, accidents, the like. And the people I did grow up with, when I was a child? None of them would recognise me anymore. None of them would know me. They grew up, had kids, got older, and I … ” She spread her hands and smiled an ironic little smirk. “I became something else. I became a mage, then more.”

Twil swallowed loudly. “R-right. But—”

“Being involved in this world changes your perspective and your position,” Jan went on. She drew her legs up, hugged her knees, and leaned her head on her arms; it seemed like such an innocent gesture. She was caught for a moment between fellow teenager and the wisdom of decades. “That’s what you’re feeling, isn’t it? You grew up with a bunch of normal people, not the supernaturally baptised, and now you’re worried that you’re going to leave them behind, or they’re going to leave you behind. But it’s not about physical distance.”

Twil hung her head, morose and melancholy; she looked so much like a sad hound, caught in the rain. For a moment I was worried she might start crying. We almost put a tentacle around her shoulders.

But then Jan said: “Werewolf anxiety. A new one on me, but I get it, I—”

Twil snorted and raised her head. She gave Jan a squinty frown. “Fuck off, hey? Being a werewolf is cool as shit. That’s not the problem! Being a werewolf is like … granddad wanted me to have a normal life. That’s why he did it. The whole point is that it’s good for me!”

Twil raised a hand as she spoke; translucent spirit flesh coalesced from the air, whirling around her slender fingers for a split-second before condensing into a clawed hand-paw, covered in luxurious fur, halfway between teenage girl and wolf. She grinned.

Jan glanced at me for assistance — she didn’t actually know Twil’s family background, how her grandfather had been a mage, and had bound some kind of wolf-spirit to Twil’s flesh, to keep her safe from the touch of the Brinkwood Cult’s god. That she probably didn’t need ‘keeping safe’ from Hringewindla had unfortunately been beyond his understanding at the time, or so we guessed. His desires for the safety of his granddaughter were pure, even if his full comprehension had not been so perfect.

I ventured, “Being a werewolf is cool, yes. But that’s not the problem.”

Twil’s grin dropped away. So did the transformed wolf-paw. She shook her hand and it was human flesh again, tucked into the sleeve of her lime-green hoodie.

“I dunno, really,” she said. She swallowed hard. “Just feels different.”

Jan said, “Because you killed a person.”

Twil snorted and stared across the road; she couldn’t see the massive spirit currently lumbering into one of the bus-bays painted on the tarmac, a huge creature with dozens of legs and a front end all flat and made of eyeballs.

Jan went on: “I mean back during the fight outside Edward’s house. The mage who was controlling Edward’s demon-host. You killed her during the fight.”

Twil leaned back on her hands, stretching out her back; her long dark curls hung downward, the tips brushing the grass. “Yeah, some fucking mini-mage who was trying to kill us, right?” She snorted. “Who cares?”

“Twil,” we said gently. “That’s not a healthy attitude.”

Twil shot me a sudden, sharp, stinging frown, with a lot more wolf than human behind her eyes, flashing amber in the dying sunlight; I flinched, hard. If she’d looked at us like that a few months ago, we probably would have scrambled back and squeaked like a mouse. But now our tentacles rose outward in a defensive display.

Twil couldn’t see that, of course, but half the spirit-life in the street sprinted for cover. We blushed and huffed and drew our tentacles back in. We hadn’t wanted to cause that.

Twil must have taken my blush as mortified retreat, because she growled at us — actually growled, a deep rumble down in her chest. “Yeah, cheers, Big H, I fucking guessed that. It was her or us—”

“Y-yes, but—”

“And Stack killed the rest of them! With bullets and shit. Why aren’t you bitching at her, huh?”

“Twil!” We tried to snap, but it came out weak and confused. She was in more pain than we’d expected. “I’m not ‘bitching’ at you, please—”

“Sounds like it to—”

“You can’t just shrug it off!”

Twil sneered. She wriggled an absurdly exaggerated double-shrug motion with her shoulders, then threw up her hands. “There! Shrugged off!”

I hadn’t seen Twil this combative and obstinate since the very first time we’d met, when she’d ambushed me and Evee in the corridors beneath Sharrowford University Library. Back then, I’d stood up to her, I’d slapped her across the face, and Evee had followed up with her walking stick. We were more than capable of standing up to Twil all over again; we knew that a good shout would make her back down and apologise for being rude.

But that wasn’t what she needed. She wasn’t being a bully; she was in pain.

“Twil,” we forced ourselves to be gentle. “T-that’s not— not what I’m trying to—”

Jan said: “Did you vomit?”

Twil squinted past me. “Eh?”

“Did you vomit?” Jan repeated. “After you killed the mage — the woman, in that gunfight. If I remember correctly, you broke her skull on the side of a fountain, right? Did you vomit?”

Twil stared, then squinted, as if Jan was insulting her. “Of course I fucking vomited. You were there! You saw me. Those corpses were fucked up, anybody would—”

“That’s not what I mean,” said Jan. Somehow the softness of her voice cut through Twil’s anger better than my tentative politeness ever could; her eyes, like blue flame seen from orbit, seemed untouched by the distant sunset. “I mean later. When you sat down and thought about it. When you washed the blood off. Did you vomit?”

Twil could not maintain her craggy frown; the anger collapsed. She hesitated, then said: “Y-yeah. Like, that night.”

Jan nodded. “There’s no shame in that.”

Twil swallowed hard. “I couldn’t stop— couldn’t stop thinking about it. I mean, a lot happened that day — the great big Ed-ball thing? Fuck me, that was much worse. And the Orange Juice guy? Nightmare fuel. Total nightmare fuel. Fuck no to all of that.”

“But those aren’t what stayed with you,” said Jan.

Twil swallowed again. She hesitated, rubbed her nose, and looked away. We held our breath, worried that the slightest twitch would send her scuttling once more for the emotional cover of grumpy anger and teenage sulking.

But then she said, slowly: “Yeah. I just … when I tried to go to sleep, at like three in the morning, I just kept … I kept hearing the way that woman’s skull went crack. Just like, crack! Crack! On the fountain, like. Bone on … on rock. I kept thinking about the … the like … the damage.” Twil grimaced, uncomfortable. “I don’t get it. I mean, I’ve fought lots of times before, done all sorts of shit. I killed those fucking zombies, back in the castle! You remember that, Heather?” I nodded; Twil raced on: “And that was like killing people. I mean, humans. It felt the same, physically? What’s so different about this? And when I was younger — like thirteen? — my family and the Church had to deal with this thing that tried to move into the woods. And I dealt with that! Pretty sure I killed it, too.” She trailed off, her energy flagging. “But … I dunno. Smashing a person’s skull. That was different. First time I’ve ever done that. I don’t … I didn’t like it.”

She looked down at one hand and turned it over, staring at her fingers.

We had no idea what to say; we tried to dredge our own experiences for a nugget of wisdom, but it seemed like Twil was going down a different route, thick with cloying, dark mud. We longed to follow, to drag her feet back to the path.

Jan took a deep breath, and said: “I’m personally responsible for the deaths of nineteen people.”

Twil and I both looked around; I felt surprised but not shocked. Jan was a mage, after all. Twil’s eyebrows climbed.

Jan went on, softly, but with a streak of confidence we had not heard from her before: “Most of those people were trying to kill me first. Some of them were trying to defend the people who were trying to kill me. Three were innocent — not quite bystanders, but they didn’t deserve to die. One was a sort of a living weapon, who I tried to save, but I couldn’t. So I had to kill her, too. Or she would have killed me.”

“Fuckin’ hell,” Twil murmured, wide-eyed at Jan.

“Mmhmm.” Jan sighed. “There’s not a day goes by when I don’t think about them, even if just a little bit. And for me it’s been a long time.”

We blurted out: “I still think about Jake.”

Twil squinted at me, shocked out of her Jan-awe: “Eh? Who? Who the hell is Jake?”

We almost laughed. “The man I killed in self-defence. When the Sharrowford Cult tried to kidnap me, before I had that meeting with Alexander. Twil, you must remember — it was you who ran off and left me alone, and then you who came to rescue me, with Praem.”

“O-oh. Uh. Yeah. Right. Uh, I never saw the guy.”

“Nobody did,” we said. “I only know his name because Alexander asked where he’d gone. I didn’t mean to kill him — I just wanted him to go away, stop holding me down, let me go. So I reached up and put my hand on his face and — poof.” I smiled a sad little smile. “And that was long before I figured out how to send things to specific dimensions, or retrieve them again. I have no idea where he went. Maybe he died instantly. Maybe he lingered for days, and died of thirst. Maybe he got eaten by something. But I killed him. Didn’t mean to, but I did. And I still think about him sometimes. I don’t even really know who he was.” I sighed a big sigh, and then pantomimed scrubbing my hands. “Out, damned spot,” I quoted. “Lady Macbeth was right, it never really goes away.”

Twil stared at me for several long heartbeats. She blinked hard, then reached up to find her eyes had filled with moisture.

Jan said: “Heather is right. You can’t shrug this off. You can’t bottle it up, or avoid thinking about it. If you run from it, it fucks you up.”

Twil wiped her eyes, surprised that she was crying a tiny bit. “I-I wasn’t run—”

“Yeah you bloody well were,” Jan said, more amused than compassionate. “You were running so hard you took it all out on Heather, just now. You got rude and aggressive. And that’s just a few days later, a few days after the deed. If you let that wound fester, it’ll eat you up from the inside.”

Twil looked at me, wide-eyed and shell shocked. Slow tears ran down her cheeks.

“I’m— I’m sorry, Heather, I—”

“No, Twil, it’s fine, it’s fine! I—”

“You’re like, a real good friend, and you were just trying to—”

“I forgive you! It’s okay! You are forgiven.”

“I’m sorry I was like … ”

We both trailed off, then hugged; it was not quite the most awkward hug in which we had ever participated — Evelyn still holds the top spot there — but it was close. Twil was shaking a little. I didn’t know where to put all my tentacles.

But then Twil let go and wiped her eyes properly. “Fuck me, I’m crying and all. Over what?”

Jan sighed. “You killed a person. And you had to do it, yes. Don’t look away from that.”

Twil nodded to herself. “Yeah. Yeah, okay. Alright.”

Jan went on. “And your friends aren’t going to drift away from you because you killed somebody — justified or not. It doesn’t stain your soul, it doesn’t warp your being. It is a moral act like any other — for good, or bad. And you had to kill a person in self-defence. Just don’t look away from it. And don’t fucking tell your friends.”

Twil snorted. “Yeah, I wasn’t exactly planning on that, thanks.”

“But you needed to hear it,” said Jan.

Twil nodded to herself again. She puffed out a big, long sigh, then looked across the road, at the hills on the other side, the heavily forested Brinkwood hillsides, the mouth of the valley, climbing away toward the Pennines. I realised it was the first time since we’d arrived that she’d raised her eyes to look beyond the old school buildings.

The sunset was dribbling away to nothing; a dripping glow on the horizon, a touch of orange leeching from the sky. Twil and Jan and us, our faces and bodies seemed to blend into the darkening gloam of the falling night. But the air was warm, Twil’s breath was close, and Jan smelled of Jamaican food.

I mouthed a silent thank you to Jan; she nodded in equal silence, pulling a self-conscious smile. Neither of us had expected Twil to be feeling this bad. We’d done what we could, for now.

All of a sudden, Twil said: “Raine actually came over to see me earlier.”

We looked back at her, a pale-faced angel in the last moments of dusk. “Oh? She did?”

“Ah,” said Jan — in the tone one uses upon discovering the culprit who has deposited the cat turd in one’s shoe.

“Yeah,” Twil grunted. “To like, talk about exactly this.”

“Oh,” we said.

“Yeeeeeeah,” Twil went on. “It didn’t … uh … help. She said all this weird stuff about like, self-defence, and how I had to do it, and I didn’t have a choice, and not to blame myself and all that. And she wasn’t, like, wrong. But … I dunno. Like she wanted me to look away from it all. Thought I couldn’t handle the responsibility? I dunno.”

Jan sighed. “Raine. Right. I don’t know her too well, but … ” Jan glanced at me.

I nodded and pulled an awkward smile. “Raine has helped me before, with these kinds of feelings. But, um … ”

“Different strokes for different folks,” said Jan. “She should have let us know.”

My turn for an awkward sigh. “She probably will do, when I get home; it’s not the sort of thing she would forget to mention, or hold back.”

“Mm,” Jan grunted. “Well then.” She stretched her arms above her head and took a deep breath, putting a punctuation mark on the topic for now. “Twil, while I’ve got you here, I’d like to ask some technical questions about your whole lycanthropic transform—”

“Ahem-ahem!”

A pantomimed cough interrupted — from right behind us.

We wiggled our tentacles in surprise. Twil flinched so hard she almost jumped to her feet. But Jan just went, “Oh!” and turned to look.

It was Lozzie.

Framed against the distant dark tree line at the edge of the little park, with her pentacolour pastel poncho gleaming blue-pink-white in the last spiral of sunset, her long blonde hair all wispy and floaty down her back — and a chunk of Jamaican banana bread in one hand — Lozzie looked very sheepish, more than a little nervous, and vaguely embarrassed.

The pair of tarry-black imitation-tree spirits had woken up and lumbered across the park to join her, like a pair of curious puppies — though they hung well back from us. Top-Left and Bottom-Right waved to them; one of the spirits waved back with a single massive trunk-like limb.

“Lozzers!” said Twil, laughing. She got up and spread her arms out wide. “How long you been there?”

“Lozzie,” I joined in. “Come sit with us.”

“Hey you,” said Jan.

Lozzie pulled a rather overwhelmed smile, and said: “Actually I’ve been standing here for fifteen minutes but nobody noticed and then it got more and more awkward and everyone kept talking and I didn’t meant to eavesdrop but if I said anything it would be super weird so now I’m here finally and hi!”

Twil laughed, then paused. “Oh, uh, you mean, like, you heard all of that?”

Jan was frowning delicately as well — how much did Lozzie know about her past? How much had she just accidentally revealed?

But Lozzie didn’t seem to mind. “It’s okay! It’s fiiiiine!” she chirped, then bounced forward to distribute hugs.

Twil got the first Lozzie-hug, then me, as we didn’t get to our feet, at Lozzie’s urging. Jan got the third hug, but then to my surprise Lozzie cycled back to Twil again, hugging her a second time before settling down on the ground next to me. Her poncho flowed over our knees, lovely and warm, as if she had absorbed the power of the dying sunset. She patted the grass.

“Sit, fuzzy!” she chirped at Twil.

Twil squinted. “Fuzzy?”

“You’re fuzzy and fluffy and pettable! Fuzzzzzzzy! Don’t think I’ve forgotten! You owe me some belly rubs!”

Twil laughed — and blushed.

Our mind completed the circuit: Twil had told me in confidence that she rather liked Lozzie, in that sort of way. It made sense; they were both the same age, both slightly outside the norm, and Lozzie was so boundlessly energetic and full of life.

I glanced quickly at Jan. Did she see? Was she jealous? Was she even aware of this?

Jan’s storm-drenched eyes were quiet with resigned acceptance.

Worse than jealousy then — surrender, because these two would go together better than her and Lozzie.

But this was not the time for that discussion; we kept our mouth shut for now.

Twil said: “I’m not a fuckin’ petting zoo. How many times?”

Lozzie yelped out a giggle. “How many times?! Never! You’ve never let me pet you properly! Go full wolf and let me fuzzleruzzleraaaargaaaa!” Lozzie mimed shoving her entire face into a fluffy belly.

Twil cleared her throat awkwardly. “Not … not here. And not right now. I can’t just transform in public, right here.”

“Yah!” went Lozzie. “Not right now. We have more important things to talk about right now, duh!”

Twil frowned down at her. “We do?”

“Mmmhmm! Murder!”

“Oh … ”

We cleared our throat too. “Lozzie … ”

“It’s fiiiiine, Heathers!” Lozzie chirped for me, leaning into my side with a wave of physical affection. “It’s an important thing, you know? Important for me and important for wolfies to learn, too!”

“Alright, alright,” Twil grumbled. “Fine.” She consented to sit back down, right next to Lozzie, so little ‘Lozzers’ was now sandwiched between myselves and Twil.

To my surprise, Lozzie did not reach out and touch Twil; despite all her rhetoric about fluffy-fuzzy pettings, she respected Twil’s personal space. Instead she leaned harder against us. Several of our tentacles snaked across her back to support her weight. She got comfy. She gestured with her torn-off chunk of banana bread.

Jan said: “July showed you the food, then?”

“Yup!” Lozzie chirped. “And thank you, Janny!” She turned back to Twil, and cooed: “Sooooo. I had to do a murder once.”

Twil blinked at her. “You did?”

Lozzie nodded up and down. Very serious, big nods. Very important. “Heather saw it happen, when my brother was going to kill us, in his stupid throne room. One of his friends was in there too and he would have gotten in the way of Heather doing what Heather did. So I had a scalpel hidden in my sleeve, and I went — stab!”

Lozzie mimed ramming a scalpel through a human throat.

We did recall the moment, with great clarity. Just before I had killed Alexander, Lozzie had sprung from her faked attitude of cowed passivity, and stabbed one of the Sharrowford Cultists through the throat. A big man, the man who had been helping Alexander pluck Raine’s bullet from his torso. Lozzie and he had gone down in a tangle of limbs and spurting blood.

She’d barely spoken about it since, except to recall how much she disliked the violence.

“Y-yeah,” said Twil. “But like, I mean, that was big, important self-defence. Your brother was gonna kill—”

“Mm-mmmm-mmm-mmm!” Lozzie shook her head. “Not the point! Not the point!”

Twil put her hands up in surrender. “Alright, alright.”

“Point iiiiiis,” Lozzie grew quieter, softer, more serious — at least for her. “I hated it. I hated having to do it. I hate remembering it. I hope I never ever ever ever ever have to do anything like it again.”

We didn’t mention the way Lozzie had helped us kill the Ed-ball; perhaps that didn’t count.

“Aaaaand,” Lozzie continued. “I don’t want Tenny to ever have to do anything like that. Oooooooor Jan.” She pointed sideways, at a blinking surprised Jan. “Or Heathers, but Heathers has to do it a few times, I suppose. But but but, I don’t want Tenny to have to do that, ever. So I helped kill my brother, and killed one of his friends, so there’s less chance of Tenny ever having to do it. See?”

Twil listened to this whole speech with a growing frown of tender care; when Lozzie was done, Twil just nodded. “Yeah, Lozzers. I get it. Hope you never have to again, either. Or Tenns.”

Lozzie shook her head, hard. “Never Tenns.”

We all fell silent for several moments. There was nothing more to say on the subject. After a little while, Lozzie climbed out of my tentacles and went to sit next to Jan instead. She broke a piece off her banana bread and held it out for Jan, to hand-feed her. Jan blushed and hesitated. Lozzie went ‘aaahhh’. Twil and I politely looked away.

Darkness filled Blueslip Road; the sunset was done, leaving Brinkwood in the deep night that never truly touches real cities. Trees creaked and swayed in the gentle wind. The school was a blur of angles in the midnight shadows. We could only see each other by the faint, distant light from the low-powered village street lamps. Behind us, the pair of massive tree-like spirits waited, as if wondering when Lozzie was going to play with them, too.

At length, I said: “Twil. I don’t want you to come with us to Wonderland.”

Twil squinted at me. “Eh? What?”

“I … I don’t … ”

I don’t want you to die?

What was I saying? Hadn’t we told Jan, earlier that very day, that nobody was going to die? That we weren’t checking on our friends and allies one by one, to make sure they were up to the risk, the threat, the possibility of failure? Where was this doubt coming from all of a sudden? Was it because Twil had a bright future ahead of her, and I didn’t want her to end up as a cold corpse on the ash of Wonderland?

But I didn’t want that for anybody; no, nobody was going to die out there.

“Hey,” Twil said. “Hey, Heather, yo.”

“Y-yo?” We looked up.

Twil was grinning, wild and wolfish. She held up both hands and made them into wolf-paw claws.

“I’m fucking invincible,” she said. “I’m the Brinkwood werewolf. I can get shot through the head and get back up like thirty seconds later! My granddad, he knew what he was doing when he made me. He made me for stuff like this, so I could deal with anything.”

Jan and Lozzie had gone quiet, but Lozzie whispered: “Fuzzyfuzzyfuzzyfuzzy—”

“But,” we said, “Twil, you have no obligation—”

“You’re my fucking friend! That’s an obligation! You think I’m not gonna be there? Okay, sure, maybe I can’t do any of the magic shit, but if that big sky bitch has got minions, maybe I keep them off Evee? Maybe I do what I was made to do? Fuck that big eyeball. We’re gonna kick sand into it!” Twil shot to her feet, suddenly more wolf than woman. “Fuck yeah!” she growled — low and long and lilting off into the night.

We wondered if anybody heard, tucked up in bed behind their closed curtains; we wondered if any little children dreamed of wolves that night.

“Fuck!” laughed Lozzie. She got to her feet too and threw her arms up, dragging Jan after her.

At a total loss of how to thank our friends, we climbed to our feet and bowed our head.

“Thank you, Twil. Thank you. We promise we’ll try to keep you safe, too, if you come with us, out there.”

“If!?” Twil laughed. “When! You just say the word, Big H.”

We nodded, but we couldn’t say more.

What we did do — carefully, covertly, without wanting to alert the others — was look around for any tell-tale signs of a certain Jaundiced Princess.

Twil’s resolute loyalty and dedication to her friends was worryingly close to the attributes of a ‘doomed hero’. Or at least, I thought so. Evidently Heart did not agree, for we saw no flitter of pearl-white above the trees, no slinking sprite slipping away along the streets, no golden glint deep in the jumble of school buildings.

We had a sneaking suspicion that was why Sevens had stayed behind. Perhaps she was having a word with her little sister.

“Twil,” Jan said, suddenly professional and serious. “I was saying earlier, I really want to study your transformation, if that’s acceptable to you?”

Twil gave her a frown, a wolf peering out of the gloom. “I’ll go petting zoo for Lozzers, but not for you, hey?”

Lozzie giggled madly. Jan blushed and held up a hand. “Not like that. Look, you know I’m making a body for Heather’s twin — for Maisie. Your grandfather apparently achieved something with you, a forced union of flesh and spirit. I’ve never seen anything like it before. I … well … this is my area of study, even if you’re a little out of my wheelhouse. But I’m looking for things out of my wheelhouse right now. I need to find a way to perform a soul anchoring without the soul already present — or at least, very rapidly, the nano-second she shows up to inhabit the vessel. If I can comprehend a little more about how you work, maybe I can … improve some of the binding techniques. Whoever your grandfather was, he was a genius. I would like to learn from his work.”

Twil’s sceptical look softened a little — but only a little. “For real? You’re not fucking me about?”

“I am not ‘fucking you about’ no,” said Jan. “I’m deadly serious. And I would treat your body and your grandfather’s work with the most solemn respect. I’m not trying to get an eyeful of your tits, here. I’m a professional. Sort of.”

Twil let out a big huff. “Yeah, alright then. Just, like, not here.”

I murmured: “Thank you, Twil.”

Jan chuckled. “No, no, of course, not here. I need to take pictures and measurements of Heather as well, in great physical detail, so perhaps we could all get together and do that tomorrow?”

“Night’s young, ain’t it?” said Twil.

“Actually … ” we said, raising a hand.

“Mmhmm,” Jan said, nodding slowly. “Heather’s got a big day tomorrow. And so have you, probably. Both of you need some sleep.”

“Eh?” Twil squinted at us again.

“Oh!” we said. “Oh, no, I won’t need Twil as muscle. I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”

“Heather,” Jan said, a little too gently. “You haven’t met those people. They’re very twitchy.”

“Hold up,” said Twil. “What is this about now? I thought there was no crisis?”

“There isn’t,” we sighed. “Not yet, anyway. Tomorrow, Evee and I are going to meet with Yuleson, the lawyer, about … well, about a money thing. But then Jan’s going to set up a meeting between me and the cultists. The ex-cultists. Badger’s friends. The remains of the Sharrowford Cult.”

“Oh,” said Twil. She grimaced, the wolf showing through in the way she flashed her teeth. “Oh, fuck me. Like — like Badger was?”

“Like Badger was,” I said. My mouth was going dry. “They need salvation. I can’t leave that unanswered, before we go to Wonderland. Even if I can’t do anything much for them, I need to try. I need to answer their prayers, one way or the other.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Turns out that actually everybody did not forget about Twil; Heather was just assuming she was the center of the universe, as usual.

So like, Twil has a whole life outside of the main cast, and seems to have had several girlfriends. Quite the school prince, perhaps? What we need now is a prequel Twil-based dating sim, where she has to balance her werewolf reveals with dating like four girls at once (and Evee, and Lozzie?) and not getting treated like a petting zoo. You think I’m joking? What do you think her POV in Book Two is gonna be like? (Okay I’m joking, sure. But only a little bit.) On a more serious note, turns out Twil did actually need to talk about murder. And she got help from some very well-placed people. Good for her.

No Patreon link this chapter, as it’s almost the end of the month! Feel free to wait until the 1st if you want to subscribe for more chapters ahead! In the meantime, go check out some of the other wonderful web serials out there. I don’t have any specific shout-outs this time, as nobody has asked me for any lately, so, uh, go read Feast or Famine if you haven’t yet!

You can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading! Gosh, I know I say this all the time, but thank you. Katalepsis would not exist without you, the readers. Thank you for being here, and following the adventures of this weird group of disaster lesbians and their cosmic horror shenanigans. This is for you!

Next week, Heather’s got serious matters to attend to. Cultists in trouble, phone numbers to call, insight to chase. But which one first? Well, probably the lawyer again …

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.7

Content Warnings

Slurs
References to transphobia
Discussion of suicidal ideation



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

I should have seen this coming a mile away. We all should have done.

We should have been prepared for Heart to crash through the window like a perfumed love letter tied to a brick, or to fall through the ceiling in a puff of lace and land on the bed with a squeal, like one of those magical girlfriend characters in the anime shows Evee told me were not worth watching — or perhaps for her to knock on the hotel room door dressed up as the delivery person with our Jamaican food, spouting some awful lines to Jan about how she could pay the tip with a kiss. I was actually surprised that Heart had simply revealed herself like this, stepping out of the bathroom in the same mask she’d been wearing earlier; no showy introduction with a dramatic entrance, no great narrative intrigue, no striding into the room like a darkly glowing femme fatale here to ruin Jan’s life with a whirlwind of passion.

Heart’s lack of preparation was a very bad sign; she was so taken by Jan that she hadn’t bothered to craft a beginning — always one of the most important parts of any narrative. Instead — in media res, outfit unadjusted, no outline, no plan, just straight to the bit where she confesses her adoration.

Was this love at first sight?

No, we decided. Lust, at best.

Jan was the perfect target for Heart: a reluctant mage, dodging an unspoken, ancient, secret fate, which would doom her and her loved ones if she dared whisper the true name of her metaphysical pursuer. Mature beyond her appearance, accompanied by a loyal vassal, with hidden skills and a wardrobe to match. She even came with a mcguffin: her sword.

I’d been worried about Badger, or Lozzie — or in the back of our collective heads, Raine, or even Evee. Those were the people we thought of as heroes. I’d assumed Badger was the one most at risk. Heart hadn’t come out and said it in plain language, but she’d implied that she was straight, or at least that she preferred men. But what was human sexuality to the sensibilities of Carcosa?

For all I knew, ‘doom’ was her sexuality, not just a narrative preference or a genre direction.

Was Jan a hero? Perhaps, depending on what she’d done in the past. Doomed? I had no idea. But Heart liked what she saw.

Pity she was about to get skewered with a magical sword.

Heart’s trembling, breathless question — ‘Where have you been all my life, you absolute snack?’ — was so confusing, so utterly without sensible context, that Jan and July both paused for a heartbeat.

We all stood in frozen tableau for a single moment, a very strange collection of people crammed into the mess-strewn hotel room.

Jan just stared, her storm-tossed eyes boggling at this bizarre intrusion, at Heart dressed up like a military fantasy crossed with anime pornography. July had grabbed the guitar case — the case which contained Jan’s mysterious sword — but she waited for a second, as if mistaken somehow.

I sighed, raising a clutch of tentacles, lest this collapse into further nonsense. “Jan, July, it’s fine, this is—”

Heart spoke over me in a husky, honey-drenched tone, purring for Jan: “That wasn’t a rhetorical question, you … you … paradox, you.” She swallowed, heaving for breath, as if overwhelmed by something in Jan’s appearance. She looked the petite doll-mage up and down. Her eyelids drooped. Her chest swelled against the white fabric and starched blazer of her military uniform. She blushed, bright and glowing. “Where have you been hiding?”

Jan looked like she was staring at the grim reaper. She’d gone white with fear.

She muttered under her breath, too quiet for anybody else to hear: “Fairy bitch.”

July whirled back into action; she lifted the guitar case in both hands and grabbed the latches. “Jan. Draw?”

Jan blinked hard, as if snapping out of a trance — then held a hand out to July. “Fuck it, draw!”

July spun the sword-case open like de-shelling a mollusc. The blade came free in July’s hand, upright and shining under the artificial lights of the hotel room, catching the illumination in an oil-slick rainbow-shimmer passing down the metal. The rest clattered to the floor in a terrible mess of case, wrappings, tarpaulin, and plastic bags.

July turned the sword so she was holding it by the cross-guard, and then slapped the grip down into Jan’s waiting hand.

“Jan!” I yelped. “No no no!”

Seven-Shades-of-Sisterly-Shame leapt into the middle of the room, springing like a grasshopper, scrawny limbs going everywhere. She landed directly between Jan and Heart, then turned on her heel with a flash and motion, and slapped her sister across the cheek.

Wa-crack!

The sound was more like a metal bat hitting a frozen corpse, not a slender hand slapping a dainty cheek; I suspected the sisters’ masks had collectively slipped, for just one nanosecond.

Heart reeled and yelped, blinking in shock, mouth hanging open. She cradled her struck cheek.

Seven-Shades-of-Swift-Obstruction did not wait for Heart’s response. She turned to Jan and screeched: “It’s my sister! My sister! Like me! Nothing to do with you! Nothing at all-urrrk!

Jan froze, hand on her sword, poised as if to rip it from a scabbard. “Your … sister?”

Sevens gurgled again. “Nothing to do with you!”

Heart straightened up. Her mouth was a wide o-shape of offense. Her cheeks were burning red with humiliation. “You slapped me! Sevens, you slapped me!”

Jan blinked at Sevens, blinked at Heart, blinked at me — then looked down at her own hand, wrapped around the hilt of her sword.

She let go, yanking her hand away like the sword was a snake, on fire, dusted with neurotoxins, in the middle of a nuclear meltdown. July was left holding the weapon by the cross-guard and blade. The demon-host did not move.

“Jan,” I started to say, “Jan, it’s fi—”

“Fuck!” Jan spat, totally focused on July and the sword. “Fuck!”

July straightened up. She withdrew the sword. She swept her long, loose black hair out of her face. “Less than ten seconds. Probably nothing happens.”

“Fuck,” Jan hissed. If anything, her panic was worse than before, when she’d thought Heart was some intruder from her own doomed fate. “What now? What do we do?! July, we haven’t got any of the— I don’t— we need a fucking, a— a— bull, or a lot of chickens, or a—”

“Wait,” said July.

I cleared my throat gently. “Jan, what’s—”

Jan chopped the air with one ball-jointed hand. She didn’t bother to look at me, her eyes were too busy roving over the walls, the twin beds, the mess of clothes and the detritus scattered all over the floor, the front door and the bathroom door.

She hissed: “Shhh, Heather. Sorry. Just wait. Be ready to … run, I guess.”

We drew our tentacles in tight; Jan’s fearful caution was not for show, not a drill. This was real. July held the sword ready, as if to slap it back down into Jan’s hand when something burst through the walls to eat all of us.

Heart was still cradling her cheek, mouth open in offended dignity, eyebrows drawn down in a pinched frown. “Sevens! Sister! You slapped me! I can’t believe you, first you—”

Jan whirled on Heart and jabbed a finger at her face. “Shut up! Whatever the fuck you are, I do not want to know, just shut your mouth hole and let me listen!”

Heart shut her mouth. Heart bit her lower lip. Heart blushed like a schoolgirl who’d just been personally addressed by her pop-star idol. Heart twisted her legs together beneath her long pleated white skirt. Heart giggled.

“Okaaaaay,” she purred.

Jan ignored the flirting. She watched the walls. I kept my tentacles close, unsure if we were about to be assaulted by invisible gorillas, or flying alien insects, or ‘fairy bitches’, as Jan had hissed in her moment of panic.

Ten seconds passed in silence. Then fifteen seconds. Thirty. A whole minute — approximately, anyway, I couldn’t count perfectly.

The air conditioning whirred away to itself. My stomach rumbled and glugged. From one of the adjacent hotel rooms, I could hear the faintest sound of the opening bars of the Countdown theme — somebody watching reruns, we assumed.

Jan swallowed. “Okay. Okay, I don’t think anything is coming. I think we’re in the clear. Jule?”

July nodded once. “Clear.”

Jan let out a huge sigh and rubbed her face with one hand. “Get that sword away, Jule. Please. Before I slip and fall on the nuclear button again.”

July knelt down and righted the guitar case, then set about re-packing the sword back into the makeshift cradle of old t-shirts and plastic bags. Jan watched July seal the weapon away with a look of carefully controlled fear and vague disgust. She tore her eyes from the blade and looked at her right hand for a moment, flexing the joints. Perhaps it was just the stress, or a product of my own adrenaline racing through my veins, but the individual doll-like joints of her knuckles seemed much more clear and overt than earlier.

She muttered: “Good draw, though, Jule. Thanks. Still got it.”

“I practice,” said July.

“Don’t fucking remind me,” Jan hissed.

“Um,” we said. “Um, Jan, I’m not going to ask, but—”

“I’m so sorry,” Jan said, turning to me. She looked like hell — wired to the gills with enough stress hormones to fell an elephant. Her skin was pale and waxen, her eyes had gone from storm-tossed lightning beauty to dead flat with exhaustion. She looked like she needed about a month off. “I’m really sorry, Heather. I should—”

“No, no!” I said; several of us — several tentacles — bobbed in apology. “Jan, no, I should be the one apologising here. We should have said that Heart might be following us, I just had no idea that she might take an interest in you. She’s Sevens’ younger sister. We had to go to her for some help. We should have said something, I’m sorry.”

Sevens rasped: “Sssssorry.”

Jan stared at me in dull reluctance; she comprehended my words all too well, but wished that she didn’t.

“Sister?” she echoed. “Um. Right.”

Her eyes slid back to Heart, as if drawn by magnetic force; the Jaundiced Lady in Tainted White lit up with an incandescent blush once again, bit her lower lip, and gave Jan a hesitant little wave over Sevens’ shoulder. Heart suddenly seemed more like a shy schoolgirl than a romantically and sexually experienced predator.

I explained: “Heart is into doomed heroes. It’s kind of her thing, I gather, though I only met her a few hours ago.”

Jan snorted. “Doomed hero. Right. Great. Yeah, if I’d been holding that bloody sword much longer, we’d all be up shit creek without a paddle.”

Heart let out a breathy whine; Jan recoiled, frowning at her.

“Jan,” I tried to form words that made sense. “Jan, listen, um. Heart and Sevens and others like them, they’re not traditional biological creatures, or even Outsiders, really. She’s a … uh … narrative thing, a storyteller, a, uh—”

Seven-Shades-of-Sufficient-Enforcement rasped: “Don’t have to worry about her.”

Heart’s aroused, blushing-maiden look went out like a burst light bulb. She transferred her attention to her currently-much-shorter-but-elder sister, face suddenly sharp as a collection of knives.

“Sevens, my dear sister,” she said.

Sevens turned around and looked up; Heart drew one hand back and slapped Sevens across the cheek — but this was just a regular slap, a hand-on-flesh sound, just enough to make Sevens go guurlurk! and flinch a bit.

“Heart!” we snapped.

Both of the Yellow Princesses ignored me.

Sevens straightened up while Heart ranted at her: “I can’t believe you today, sister! First you shoot me through the chest and risk ruining the most delightful outfit that father has ever given me, then you slap me in front of the … the most … ” Heart raised her eyes to Jan again, all her anger draining away. “Oh, gosh.”

Sevens croaked up at her: “We’re doing important things here. Grrrurk. Go away, Heart.”

“Love isn’t important?!” Heart shrieked down at Sevens. “You’ve changed your tune, dear sister!”

Jan spluttered: “Love? Oh, fuck off.”

Heart looked up again, then smoothly stepped around Sevens’ flank and sashayed toward Jan, each step tentative, tip-toes first, tightrope walking down the line of her own attraction.

July straightened up from packing away the sword; the demon-host loomed in Heart’s path. I eased closer as well, sticking out all my tentacles and strobing them bright red and warning yellow.

Heart ignored both of us.

She purred to Jan: “Have you never heard of love at first sight?” She smiled, nervous, hesitant — then, to my incredible surprise, she hiccuped. “You are the most thoroughly doomed individual I have ever, ever had the pleasure to lay eyes upon.” She looked Jan up and down, her lips trembling. “You’re not even my usual type, not even a man, but … so dashing. Sevens should be delighted. I’ve been converted to rug-munching.” She giggled, too high-pitched, then hiccuped again.

Was she copying me? Us? Why?

Jan frowned. Her voice went hard. “Is that a joke?”

Heart blinked, mortified for some reason that went over my head. “What? I-I’m sorry? What did I—”

“‘Not even a man’?” Jan almost spat. “You’re like her — like Sevens, you can tell my past or some shit? Are you insulting me?”

Heart went white in the face. “No! No, no! I don’t give a damn what you started life as. It makes no difference. I-I don’t want to offend, no! You’re so— so— I can’t—”

“You’re a chaser,” Jan said. “Right?”

Heart’s eyes filled with tears of horror, instant waterworks. She raised trembling hands, as if she’d broken something fragile, which could never be fixed. “No! No! I— I— didn’t mean—”

Jan barked a single laugh. “I’m winding you up, you fucking moron, whatever you are. You scared the living piss out of me. You almost got everyone in this room — or everyone in this hotel — fucked up by—” Jan sighed sharply. “By something I’m not going to say out loud again. Bloody hell. You wanted to make a good impression? You’ve blown it, bitch.”

Heart’s face flowered with relief. “Oh! Oh! Oh, that’s more like it.” Then she descended back into that lustful purr. “Oh, doomed secrets. Please, do tell me off even more, mommy.”

Jan went deadpan with shock. “What.”

My skin almost climbed off my bones. “Heart. Stop. Oh my gosh. Stop.”

Sevens went glurrrk. July snorted; at least one of us found this amusing.

Heart straightened up and flashed her teeth, her confidence apparently returned in full. She puffed out her considerable chest and cocked her wide hips to one side, swishing that absurd ‘military’ skirt with all the layers and the poofy hem. She raised one hand and placed her fingertips against her own throat.

“For a human you are not young,” she said. “Heroes do tend to be on the younger side, in my experience, but I believe my experience is about to expand. But you … you are a delightful paradox. I may technically be older than you, counting by how the globe turns, but in spirit I am young enough to call you mo—”

“Hearrrrrt-urk!” went Sevens.

Heart just giggled, a tinkling sound like bells in the air. She preened and twisted in front of Jan.

Jan gave her a look of mingled confusion and disgust. “I’m taken. Now kindly fuck off.”

“Mmmm, taken, so you say. Jan. January.” Heart giggled. “Janice? Or—”

“Stop!” Jan snapped. “Don’t—”

“Oh,” Heart purred, sighing with pleasure. “I can see your real name. It glows above you like a neon sign, pink and juicy and ripe enough to eat. And no, I don’t mean the boring name you abandoned. I can’t even see that. I mean the real one. And!” Heart leaned forward and pressed a finger to her own plush lips. “My lips are sealed. For your convenience, Janice.”

Jan stared at Heart like she was a live hand grenade. Heart giggled again and straightened up.

Sevens gurgled: “Time to go.”

Heart tutted. “Absolutely not, sister! I’m only getting started!”

“Heart,” we sighed. “We’re doing important things, talking about important things. Sevens wasn’t exaggerating. Business things. Important things. Please.”

Jan cleared her throat. “And I am taken! Fuck off! Don’t make me tell you again.”

Heart giggled and waved away Jan’s words, like it was all just playful teasing. But when Sevens took her hand and dragged her toward the bathroom, Heart put up only a token resistance, allowing her elder sister to lead her away.

Allowing? Perhaps age meant something when it came to the ability to dominate a narrative.

Heart called to Jan as Seven-Shades-of-Sisterly-Struggle dragged her away: “Next time we meet, I promise it will be much more dramatic! There will be fireworks, and a daring rescue! A villain for you to defeat! And I’ll be wrapped up in ribbons for—”

Sevens pulled Heart all the way to the bathroom door, did a little twist to get behind her, and then tried to push her through; Heart braced her hands and feet against the door frame, like a dog trying to avoid being shoved into the bath.

“Janice!” she called. “This isn’t the last you’ve seen of me! Mwah! Mwah!” She pursed her lips and made the most embarrassing kissy noises. “Mwah! You’re more dashing than you know!” Sevens grunted and put her shoulder into the small of Heart’s back, her bare toes scrunched against the floorboards; Heart began to buckle, her glowing white uniform vanishing through the bathroom door inch by inch. “Wait for me! Hahahaha!”

Heart let go; she and Sevens tumbled into the bathroom together, but the only sound was a petite vampire clattering onto the floor tiles, gurgling and rasping and hissing to herself.

Sevens re-emerged again a moment later, alone, grumbling like a broken water pump.

“Sorryyyyyy,” she rasped.

We took a deep breath and rubbed our face with both hands, then a tentacle, wrapping the limb over our eyes briefly; the urge to hide away inside our own soft flesh was overwhelming. This whole situation was far too embarrassing for everyone involved. Jan had been basically harassed and made to feel foolish, Sevens was probably mortified by her sister’s behaviour, and Heart was almost certainly going to try again. Only July seemed unmoved. A crisis we didn’t need; at least it was a small one.

But we pulled our face out of our limbs. We needed to keep going.

“Jan,” I said. “I’m so sorry. We’ll make sure she—”

“Tissst!” Jan hissed between her teeth. She held up both hands for quiet — for shut-the-hell-up-because-I-don’t-understand-the-evidence-of-my-own-eyes.

She padded over to the bathroom, right past Sevens, and stuck her head through the door. She looked up, she looked down, she peered in to the tub, she peeked behind the shower curtain, and she even squinted into the sink plughole.

Jan emerged again, squint-frowning, hollow-eyed.

“I don’t want to know that woman,” she said. “Okay? Not my type. Not interested. If she comes after me, I will find a way to hurt her to make her go away.” She jabbed a finger toward Sevens. “I don’t care what you and she are. I’m still a mage and if I have to defend myself — or God forbid, defend Lozzie from some bunny-boiler lunatic — then I will hit the books and make a fucking bomb.”

Perhaps it was just her resolve and her anger, but suddenly, to our eyes and ears, Jan looked and sounded exactly as old as she really was.

Guurrrlurk,” went Sevens. “Sorrrrry. She’s my little sister. I’ll have a word with her. It’ll be okay. Prrromise.”

Jan said: “A word. And that’ll be enough? Really?”

Seven-Shades-of-Shuffling-Soles looked down at her bare feet, and showed the floor all her needle-sharp teeth. “There’s a thing I can tell her. To make her back off. It’s cool. Not your responsibility. I’ll do it. Do it tonight.”

Jan stared at her a moment longer, then glanced at me. Her frown did not abate. It looked almost out of place, with the white blouse and the pleated skirt, made her look tiny and fearsome.

“Jan,” I said. “If it comes to it, I’ll … do what I do.”

Sevens rasped: “I can talk to our father.”

Jan’s frown softened, ratcheting down into regular incomprehension, rather than a mage preparing for war. She squinted at Sevens. “Your father? You— actually, wait!” She held up a hand. “No. Don’t explain. I don’t want to know. I don’t. Just. Just don’t. Not another word. Thank you.”

I stammered with embarrassment, “W-we’ll deal with this, Jan. I promise. One way or the other.”

Jan took a deep breath and shook her head, but then she threw up her hands in resignation. “I always knew I should have run from you people the moment I got the chance. Fine, but—”

Knock-knock — knock-knock-knock, came a rapping on the hotel door.

“Delivery for room one-six-five!” came a muffled female voice.

“Oh thank the gods,” I sighed. “I thought that was her again.”

Jan rolled her eyes. “Fine, food’s here. Let’s sit down and try to eat, maybe we can get back to what we were trying to do, yeah?”

“Please,” I said.

But Sevens bared her teeth and eyed the door. “Urrrr … ummm … ”

Jan must have missed the cue; she produced her purse from a pocket in her skirt and walked straight over to the front door of the hotel room, so as not to leave the delivery girl waiting. She glanced once at the magic circle she’d taped to the back of the door — like checking a security camera, I supposed, to make sure it wasn’t detecting anything untoward on the other side — then set her face in a fake-polite customer-service smile, and opened the door nice and wide.

“Hi! Yes, that’s us—” was all Jan said.

Then she flinched about a foot in the air.

On the opposite side of the threshold was the most ostentatious delivery girl in all history: gleaming white jeans accented with gold piping, skin-tight against a pair of wide, flaring hips and thickly padded thighs; a pearl-white polo-neck shirt with a golden logo on the — extremely prominent — chest; a waterfall of silver-white hair stopped up and dammed into an elegant ponytail, flowing from beneath a white peaked cap which was tugged down low over a pair of golden-yellow eyes.

Heart’s smile twinkled with toothy mischief. She held out a pair of plastic carrier bags, emblazoned with the yellow and green colour scheme of The Veiny Rooster Jamaican Restaurant.

“Your delivery, Janice!” she crooned.

Sevens and I were already piling into the doorway to keep her from harassing Jan any further.

“Heart, you—”

“Sister, stop!”

“Back off! Heart, I’m grateful, but—”

“You’re not even in proper role, you—”

“—this is not the time or place and—

“—don’t understand this isn’t going to work, father would think you’re—”

“—talk later—”

“-idiot—”

Jan silenced us both by reaching out and carefully accepting the twin plastic bags full of food. She took them from Heart’s hands — careful not to actually touch Our-Service-Worker-in-Gleaming-Pearl — then turned and placed the bags of food down on the floor.

“Um, Jan?” I said.

“Always secure the food first,” Jan muttered. She turned back to Heart. “Was that actually our food?”

“Yes!” Heart chirped, smiling like a glossy menu photograph. “And I hope you enjoy every bite. You deserve it, January. And how would you like some personal after-service—”

“Where’s the real delivery worker?”

Jan snapped fast, unimpressed, not even blushing or mortified anymore.

Heart blinked three times. “I … I’m … what?”

“The real delivery worker. Where?”

“Oh, um, ahem.” Heart cleared her throat and gestured vaguely down the hall. “She’s probably heading back to the front door of the hotel. I didn’t hurt her or anything. I’m a good girl! A good girl, I promise! You can praise me for my role now!”

“Did you pay her?”

Heart blinked. “Did I what?” She tried to laugh. “Dear January—”

Jan got her elbows out and shoved past Heart, stepping out into the hotel corridor. She marched away toward the lifts, without looking back, without her shoes on, carrying only her purse.

Heart stared after Jan, confused and lost. “Jan … January?”

Sevens gurgled a bitter laugh. I sucked on my teeth and shook my head. Behind us, July went back to her video game, danger averted.

Heart looked floored. “I … I don’t … what did I do wrong?”

“You don’t understand her,” we said. “You just like the way she looks.”

Heart turned her delivery-girl mask back toward us, blinking with confused hurt in her glowing golden eyes. “Because I took the role of some … servant? I don’t—”

“You’re not even in role,” Sevens rasped. “You’re not trying. Dad would tell you to go back to understudy.”

Heart gestured down the length of her body, cocking her hips and puffing out her chest. “It’s the best I could do on such short notice! And look, I’m ready to get pulled apart, like the food I’ve delivered!”

“Excuse me?” I said. “Heart, what?”

Sevens sighed — a noise like a blocked hosepipe. “You play the same part over and over, Heart. ‘Cos you think it’s the only thing people want. Try a real role. Try something new.”

Heart pouted. “And January will respond better?”

“Well, no,” I said. “Jan is taken. Please, Heart.”

Heart yelped: “Taken is relative!”

Sevens said: “Her girlfriend is god-ridden.”

Heart’s eyes went wide. She stared at Sevens for several seconds, then took off her white baseball cap and bit down on the brim.

“Mmhmmurk,” went Sevens.

“Excuse me, Sevens,” we said softly. “You mean Lozzie?”

“Mmhmm.”

Heart removed the brim of her hat from between her teeth, and said: “The one wearing the changeling flag, from earlier?”

Changeling flag? I bristled inside. “Heart. That’s very rude.”

Heart blinked at me in genuine confusion, golden eyes all a-flutter.

Sevens rasped: “Urrlk-from one of us that’s a compliment. Sorry, Heather. Heart doesn’t mean it in a bad way.”

“A compliment?” I echoed.

Our tentacles were rising in an unconscious threat-display; it was lucky nobody else was out there in the corridor, or I would have caused a supernatural incident.

Heart squinted at me like I was the moron here. She shrugged with one perfectly sculpted, rolled-back shoulder. “Of course. What did you think I meant? Gosh, you humans can be so bizarre sometimes.”

“Um, fine.” We let it drop for now; the prospect of anybody insulting Lozzie made our tentacles want to sprout little claws.

Heart’s mind was already back on the main subject: “I can … I can deal with a … with a god-ridden. That’s fine.” She didn’t seem very confident. “I am a princess, after all. My father is the King in Yellow. I’ll … I’ll put on a play for her.”

For Lozzie? I bristled again; I did not like the sound of this.

Sevens rasped: “No, you can’t. Don’t be stupid. I can’t deal with her — so you’ve got no chance, sis.”

Heart pouted, genuinely put out, disappointed that her ‘cute’ little ‘prank’ hadn’t been met with more approval. “But … but … ”

“We’ll talk later, sis,” Sevens gurgled. “Go cool your head. ‘K?”

Heart sniffed. She looked like she might burst into tears. Sevens bobbed forward on the balls of her feet and reached up to give Heart a hug. The sisters embraced for a moment, then parted.

“There’ll be others,” Sevens rasped. “You just met this woman, like five minutes ago. Go read a book.”

Heart sniffed again, smiled awkwardly, nodded — to me, a polite acknowledgement — and then stepped just out of sight, around the corner of the door frame. We poked my head out into the corridor; Heart was gone. No lingering silver-white aura, no lock of hair whipping around a corner, no giggling whisper floating through the air.

We shared a look with Sevens. She shrugged. “Didn’t wanna say that part.”

“About … ” I glanced back at July, sitting on the bed and playing her video games. But she was Jan’s closest ally, Jan’s demon sister. There was no threat in her overhearing this. “You mean about Lozzie? God-ridden? I’ve never heard that term before.”

Sevens blinked at me. “You know. With the star. Under the castle.”

“Yes, I just … I guess I don’t think very much about what Lozzie is. She’s just Lozzie.”

Sevens patted my flank, between my tentacles. “Yaaaaah,” she rasped.

“Heart won’t try to interfere with Lozzie, will she?” I hissed. “Because if she does, Sevens, I won’t allow it.”

Sevens rasped a giggly little noise. “Urrrrk. Bad idea — for Heart. Nah. Lozzie can’t be touched by all that. Heart would probably get herself in trouble.”

“Hmm. Okay. Fair enough.”

Jan returned a few minutes later, with her purse several dozen pounds lighter, still barefoot and teetering on the edge of a scowl. As soon as she got the door shut, she said: “Sevens. Your sister had the food, is it safe? She’s not going to have tampered with it?”

“Oh, uh, yah.”

“And she’s not coming back?”

Sevens shook her head.

I cleared my throat. “We put her off. Properly. She might cry a bit.”

Jan snorted. “As if I care. What did you tell her about me?”

“Not about you,” Sevens rasped.

I pulled an awkward smile. “We just told her who you’re dating. Lozzie is apparently very intimidating.”

Jan stared at me as if I’d just presented her with a steaming turd on a silver platter. Hollow-eyed intentional incomprehension. She sighed, and then said: “I don’t want to know. Just. Let’s just eat. Okay? Just eat. Forget this all happened. Don’t let it spoil a good meal. Please.”

“I’d be delighted to,” we said.

We — my-selves, Jan, Sevens, and even July, when she put her controller down for a few minutes — set about serving up the food. The tiny counter-top space in the kitchenette was our staging ground; Jan left the banana bread and the bammy standing there in their takeaway containers, ready for shoving in the microwave again when Lozzie inevitably joined us later.

Jan and I sat at the little table together, her Oxtail and Beans and my Caribbean Lemon Chicken between us. Sevens helped by fetching glasses of water. Jan lined up all four bottles of Red Stripe beer alongside a single glass, then did something fast and esoteric with her hands — pop went the cap on the first bottle; she snatched it out of the air before it had time to fall. She poured the beer at an angle, without looking, as if she’d done this a million times before.

July returned to her position on the bed, container of Run Dun perched on one knee; she ate by taking one hand off her controller, taking a bite with a fork without even looking, and then holding the fork in her mouth. Everything about her pose made us nervous; that was a takeaway container full of stewed fish and seafood, balanced on one knee — it smelled heavenly, but if she spilled it on the carpet it would reek like a sewer by tomorrow.

Demonic grace and physical control, I supposed. Cheating.

Sevens sat on the bed too, carefully distant from July, gnawing on her fried plantain slices like a tiny rodent, little needle teeth going chomp-chomp-chomp-chomp-chomp.

The Caribbean Lemon Chicken made my mouth water and my bioreactor ache; it came with lemon rice and lit me up inside like eating raw gold. Jan’s Oxtail and Beans looked thick as tar and smelled like pure protein. After a few bites we wordlessly shared a spoonful of each other’s dishes — Jan spooning a glob of oxtail onto my plate and me returning the favour. Sevens appeared at our side and gave us a slice of plantain. Jan said that was ‘cute’.

After all the unexpected stress of Heart’s sudden intrusion, Jan finally seemed to relax; we didn’t talk much for the first ten minutes or so, or at least Jan didn’t offer much in the way of conversation. She leaned back in her chair, taking deep draughts from her first glass of beer. She undid the first couple of buttons on her smart white blouse and flapped the fabric, as if still overheated despite the air conditioning. She put one foot up on the spare chair. She raised her beer to me in a silent toast; we replied with my glass of water.

We wanted to check in with Raine, so I used my phone to take a picture of my food and Jan’s food together, in the same shot; I had to try half a dozen times before we got it right, holding the phone at different angles with our tentacles. Then I sent it over to Raine with a little message.

‘Wish we were eating with you too! We have to try this place! Love you love you love you xxx.’

Raine replied back in less than five seconds; she sent me an elaborate piece of ASCII art of a cute little squid eating a burger. That made us giggle. How did she always make those so quickly?

Jan chuckled and shook her head. “Sometimes I forget how much of a zoomer you are.”

“Sorry?” I slipped my phone away and blinked at Jan. “I’m what, pardon?”

Jan frowned, then glanced at Sevens. Sevens just shrugged, mouth full of fried fruit.

Jan said: “I mean … taking a picture of your fast food. Putting it up on instagram or whatever.”

“Oh,” we said, feeling silly. “No, I was just sending it to Raine. I’ve never done that with food before. It’s quite a challenge, I don’t really use my phone’s camera very much.”

Jan laughed in a slightly different way — at my expense? — and leaned back in her chair again. She knocked back the rest of her beer. “Boomer in spirit, then. Born at forty. Whatever.”

We smiled back. “This is nice, Jan. Thank you.”

Jan clacked down her glass and gave me an odd smile — almost a little sad. “That’s alright. You’re welcome. You don’t really get to do much of this, do you?”

“Of what?”

Jan gestured at the food, at the room, at us. “Hanging out. With just, like, anybody. Socialising. Getting to know people.”

“Oh,” we said, a little taken aback. “I’ve always been a bit reclusive, I suppose. Even when it was … Maisie and I, together. We were reclusive, together.”

Jan sighed. “That’s not really what I mean, Heather. Lozzie’s told me a little bit about your past. Not to pry or nothing.”

“Oh, no, it’s fine,” I said.

Jan shrugged. “You spend ten years in and out of mental hospitals. You don’t get to have a normal teenage life, no real friends, never in school for long. Then you go to university and you have like, what, a month of almost-normal? And then … ” She gestured at nothing specific, a flicker of her hand. “Magic. Mages. All this bullshit.”

“It’s not so bad,” we said.

“It’s not a lifestyle I’d wish on somebody, Heather.”

“It saved me. Raine saved me. Evee saved me. I-I think I saved them too, but that’s a bit more complex. And I’m going to save my sister.”

Jan stared at me with a closed expression; if she doubted my words, then she was careful not to show it. We appreciated the effort. We didn’t need doubt, not then, not with what we were doing, not with the Eye looming in the sky of Wonderland, beyond the end of all our plans.

Jan cleared her throat and opened her second bottle of beer; she did the same trick as before, a quick motion with both her hands that sent the bottle cap flying into the air. But she fumbled the catch; July’s free hand shot out and snatched up the cap instead.

“Slow,” said July.

“Ehhhhh,” went Jan. “You’re cheating, you don’t have the same motor neuron set-up.”

She poured the second beer into her glass, then gave me a look. “Don’t worry, Heather. I’m not going to get so drunk that I can’t answer your questions. I know you’re here for the interrogation part more than for the company.”

We clacked my fork against the plastic takeaway container and sighed. “Jan, I already said, it’s not an interrogation. You and I are on the same side. I’m not trying to pump you for information.”

“Yeeeeeah,” Jan said, staring off past my shoulder as she tilted her glass against her lips. “You’re doing something much worse.”

Jan swigged her beer. I frowned and tilted my head in confusion. Sevens looked up too, suddenly curious.

“Am I?” we said.

Jan lowered her glass and burped delicately. She absently tapped her sternum with her fingertips. “Sure you are. You’re doing that thing. That thing where you go round everyone before a big fight. I’ve done it before, I know what it looks like.” She gestured at July. “Hey, Jule, what’s that one game with the redhead soldier?”

July paused her game, spooned a helping of stewed fish into her mouth, and turned her head to stare at Jan, owl-eyed and chewing slowly.

Jan huffed. “You know. The one. And she’s voiced by what’s her name. And you can’t romance the purple one and you got really mad about that.”

July stared. Blank.

Jan rolled her eyes. “In space? You know what, never mind. Anyway, Heather, point is, you’re getting ready to go maybe cause the end of the world or whatever with your ridiculous jay-are-pee-gee protagonist stuff—”

“It’s not going to cause the end of the world, Jan.” I tutted.

“So you say! Might cause the end of somebody’s world. Right?”

“Jan,” I said, suddenly hard and cold and unable to stop myself. One of my tentacles — middle-right — actually bobbed in pre-emptive apology; another — bottom-left — coiled in anger. “Nobody is going to die. None of my friends will die doing this. It won’t happen. We won’t let it happen.”

Jan swallowed, cleared her throat, and nodded. “Sure. Sure. Okay. Don’t threat display at me, please?”

“Sorry … ” we muttered, forcing ourselves to relax. “Sorry. It’s a sore point. We apologise.”

Jan sighed. “Look, that’s not my point. I’m saying you’re going around checking on everyone before the big battle. Squaring your t’s, straightening your i’s, all that.”

“I am not!” I protested, a bit more gently. “I’m not. I’m getting important information, from you, and then … home for the night. That’s all.”

“Mmhmm. Sure.” Jan took another long swig of beer.

I squinted at her. “Are you … ”

“Inebriated,” said July.

“Oh, I’m not drunk,” said Jan. She cracked a very relaxed smile. “I can hold as much liquor as I like. This one time, in the Shetlands, I drank an entire pub of fishermen under the table. And that was mostly just whisky. Bleak fucking place, up there. Bleak.”

I tilted my head at Jan again, suddenly feeling rather dog-like. “Excuse me if this is rude, or prying, but … well, seeing as you’re about to make a body for Maisie, I feel like it’s only fair that I ask this.”

“Ask away!” Jan toasted me again.

“How do you get drunk? If, well, if you’re all carbon fibre inside.”

Jan laughed. “Come on! Heather, we’ve been over this before, you and I. You’ve got spirit-flesh tentacles sticking out of you. Carbon fibre was just what this body started as; yeah, technically I’m still mostly made of it, but I’m all spirit-flesh, all settled in. I still metabolise stuff I ingest, you know? I mean, I could choose not to, but that’s no fun. Handy if I ever need to drink but keep my cool. This other time, I was in Leningrad — when it was still called that — and fuck me, long story, but I was with a group of artists, and our hosts had this bottle of vodka between us, and the expectation was that we were gonna drink all of it. The whole thing. That one night. Now, the woman I was there with, she woke up the next morning and had to crawl to the bathroom. Literally, crawl. But me? Went through me like water.” She grinned, showing off her teeth. “No booze, no hangover.”

“Ah. So. You can choose.”

“I could purge all this feeling right now if I wanted,” she said. Then she puffed out a sigh and looked at her two remaining bottles of Red Stripe. “But right now I could do with a bit of lubrication, frankly, after all that bloody nonsense earlier.”

I cleared my throat. Sevens let out a gurgle. July snorted through her nose, barely audible; she seemed to mostly find this amusing.

“I’m really sorry about that, Jan,” we said. “I’m not going to ask more about all the stuff we were saying before — all the stuff about King Arthur, about your sword, about the … f-words,” I whispered. “Is that a dangerous word?”

Jan boggled at me, amused. “Eh? What?”

“ … fairy.” I whispered. “You said it, not me.”

“Oh,” Jan laughed. “Yeah, yeah, sure. That’s not gonna bring the attention of Le Royaume des fées down on us. Don’t worry.”

My turn to stare at Jan like she’d deposited something unwholesome on my pillow. She stared back at me, blinking.

“Uh, Heather?”

“Jan.”

“ … yeah? What’s wrong? You’re doing that thing with your tentacles where you look like you’re trying to ward off a rival.”

“Oh? Oh, sorry.” I looked up and found we had made ourselves big, flaring outward; Jan was wrong though, the gesture was a sort of shared exasperated laugh. “Um. I just mean … well, look, I’ve seen and heard plenty of absurd things in the last year. Evee once told me there’s no such thing as vampires, and, well … ” We gestured back at Sevens; she responded with a gurgle. “So, um. Are … fairies … real? Is this another stupid thing I have to integrate into my rapidly worsening model of the world?”

Jan went quite sober. She put her beer glass down. She rubbed her chin and pinched the end of her nose. “If you ever need an answer to that question, then we’re in unimaginable volumes of shit. It’s not gonna help you.”

“A yes or a no will suffice,” we said.

“Then … no.”

“Okay, good,” I said, nodding. “Thank you. That’s better than I—”

“But there are powerful things that sort of wish that was a yes.”

“Jan, you can stop now. No was enough, thank you.”

Jan snorted and said: “So, when I say I don’t wanna know something, now you understand why, right? Keep things simple. There’s no such thing as fairies — but there’s cosplayers. And they’ve been method acting for a bloody long time.” She gestured at Sevens with her beer glass. “No wonder your sister scared the shit out of me. Warn me next time. Not that there’s gonna be a next time, right?”

“Sorrrrry,” Sevens rasped.

“Ahhh, it’s not your fault. Family, right?” Jan flashed a grudging smile.

I said: “When Sevens and I first met, she caused me all kinds of confusion too.” We smiled over at Sevens. She blushed faintly and focused on eating more fried plantain.

Jan gave me a sceptical look. “Yeah, but the difference there is that I’m not interested in this ‘Heart’ bitch. She can fuck right off.”

We smiled and nodded, still feeling rather embarrassed about the whole episode.

Jan ate several more bites of food, polished off her second beer, and then sat a little straighter in her chair. “Right, Heather. Let’s get this over with before I change my mind and lock myself in the toilet. Or before Lozzie turns up. You wanted to ask about a bunch of different things, didn’t you?”

We sat up straighter, too. Sevens pretended she wasn’t paying close attention, but I saw her pause her chewing. July just carried on with her video game, but I had no doubt she was all ears.

“Yes,” we said. “Um, several things.” We raised three tentacles, counting off the subjects. “The remains of the Sharrowford Cult — Badger’s friends, the ones who survived the business at the house, back when they tried to communicate with the Eye. Then Maisie’s new body. And then Mister Joking. Shall we start with the easiest first, Jan?”

Jan squint-frowned at me. “Oof, Heather. Bad habit.”

“Sorry? Pardon?”

“If your job is to eat a frog, you best eat him first thing in the morning.” Jan cracked a smirk. “If we end on the low note, it’ll feel pretty bad.”

“Oh-kay. Um. Worst first, then?”

“I’m gonna need another beer for this.” True to her word, Jan opened her third beer and poured it into her glass; but then she left it on the tabletop, untouched, and looked me right in the eyes. “First. The ‘cultists’.”

We blinked in surprise. “They’re the hardest subject?”

Jan nodded. Her eyes looked like fire-lit deep sea, but her expression was stone hard. “By far. You still want to talk to them, right? I’ve been putting them off for you, holding them off with promises; they know all about how you healed Nathan, Heather. You better fucking talk to them, because if you don’t then I’m … I don’t know what I’m gonna do.”

I stared in confusion and shock; Jan was talking like I’d done something terrible. Had I? We began to doubt.

“ … I … of course I want to talk to them, Jan. I don’t understand, what is this?”

Jan leaned forward, feet flat on the floor, hands together. “Heather, look. I’ve met some fucked up people in my life. I’ve met people haunted by real weird shit. Or with real weird shit in their heads. But those ten ex-cultists? They are the most fucked up people I’ve ever met. They’ve got your … Eye-thing inside their heads, whatever it is, same as Nathan. I never saw him when he was like that though; I only saw him later, after you’d dug through his brains.”

“Oh. Oh, um.”

“I can’t take responsibility for them, Heather. It’s ten people — I’ve got names, ages, basic personal histories, occupations, whatever you want. But you need to fucking take responsibility at last. And you need to give them some hope.”

“I— I can’t trepann them all, not like I did with Badger, I didn’t realise, I—”

“Heather.” Jan was as cold and fragile as she could be; this was no mask, no con-woman act, this was so raw that I felt acutely embarrassed. “It’s not my place to say this. None of them said this to me out loud. And I didn’t wanna say it in front of Lozzie. But those people are right at the edge, the only thing keeping them going is the promise that maybe you can fix them, get the Eye out of their heads. Not all of them, but some of them … it’s the only thing keeping them from topping themselves.”

We swallowed. Dry throat. We drank a mouthful of water, but that didn’t help.

“You mean … suicide?” we asked.

Jan nodded. “Yeah.”

“Can you set up the meeting?” we said. “Tomorrow. Yes, tomorrow. Afternoon, after meeting Yuleson about Lozzie’s stuff. Right away.”

“I’ll do it,” Jan said. She sat back.

She let me stew for a bit, slowly sipping her beer. Our mind rang with the implications of our own procrastination; the ex-cultists, the ones who’d escaped alongside Badger, they were not truly my responsibility. They’d briefly worked with Edward to try kidnapping Lozzie; they’d been part of the original Sharrowford Cult, and some of them had probably been willingly involved.

But they didn’t deserve the Eye. And we were their only hope.

“I’m … I’m sorry,” I muttered eventually. “Jan, I—”

Jan sighed. “Sometimes we end up having to take responsibility even when things aren’t our fault. Shit, Heather, those people weren’t your fault. But you’ve got power now. That means something, right? You’ve gotta learn to use it, that’s all. I don’t envy you that. Just … do what you can for them, okay?”

We nodded. We took a deep breath. We started to make a plan — a trade, treatment in return for information, though I would render treatment anyway, wouldn’t I?

We glanced back at Sevens. She blinked slowly, so very slowly: don’t procrastinate, Heather. Don’t use this as an excuse to stop moving. Maisie needs you to keep moving.

“Uh,” we said, gathering ourselves. “The next one, then, Jan. Maisie’s body—”

“Naaaaah,” Jan said. She clacked her beer glass back down and rummaged for her phone. “One sec, let’s just simplify this.”

‘Simplify’ turned out to be a bit optimistic; Jan spent several minutes hunting-and-pecking through her mobile phone, several more minutes up on her — slightly wobbly — feet, searching through the hotel room for pen and paper, and then another couple of minutes transcribing a forty-digit number onto a sheet of lined notebook paper.

Then she tore off the sheet and slid it across the table, toward me.

“There,” she said. “That’s Mister Joking’s phone number.”

“ … what?” We blushed a little. “I mean, sorry, um. Pardon? Just like that? And, Jan, that’s not a phone number, they don’t get that long. Do they?”

“These ones do.” She sighed and deflated a little. “Look, all I know is that’s the last number where I ever contacted him. If he’s still maintained it, then it’s your best bet for some kind of non-hostile contact. Be careful about what answers through, he might have a trap set up. Don’t call it when I’m nearby, okay?”

“Oh … okay,” we said, gingerly taking the sheet of paper like it might bite us. “So, how do you know him? I was surprised when you recognised him.”

Jan leaned back, blew out a big sigh, and put her hands behind her head. “Yeah, I know, right? Bastard hasn’t changed a day. Just like me, I guess. When I knew him, he went by ‘Joshua’. Joshua Ing. Joshing. Get it?”

“Oh!” I said. “Oh, that’s quite clever.”

Jan gave me a sceptical look. “Corny, more like. He always had a taste for terrible jokes. I didn’t know him for very long though. We were … both at Caen, both on the same side.”

I tilted my head. “Caen? In France?” Jan nodded. I asked: “Same side of what?”

Jan ran her tongue along her teeth and looked very uncomfortable. “A … conflict. Sort of. A couple of decades back; July was too young to have any memory of it. Look, that’s a seriously long story, and involves a lot of other mages, and things I never want to think about again. Too many mages all trying to do the same thing, in the same place, with conflicting goals? Nuh uh. Never again.” Jan sighed. “But he was there, looking the same as he does right now.”

We cleared my throat. “Okay, I’ll respect the request not to pry. But, Jan, I have to know — is he dangerous?”

Jan snorted and pulled a face at me. “All mages are dangerous. Yeah, of course he is! Is he a brutal murderer who’ll string you up if he gets a chance? Weeeeell, nah, probably not. But people change. Few enough scruples that he was fine working for Edward Lilburne. He’s a mage, Heather. Assume he’s lethal. And he’s researching your Eye, now, right? That’s bad news. Assume he’s double lethal. Don’t mention me, either.”

“Do you have any other tips for dealing with him?”

Jan’s eyes went up and to the right, digging through old memories. “He does this kung-fu thing—”

“We saw that. Yes. He even avoided getting punched by Zheng, but not by Praem.”

Jan raised her eyebrows. “No shit?”

“No,” I cleared my throat. “Excrement.”

“Damn. Well. Uh. Don’t let him get close? I mostly avoided him back in the day. I didn’t want to get close to anybody, even on my own side. Like I said, mages, lethal. You live longer by not knowing any of them.”

We held up the piece of notebook paper with the absurdly long phone number. “Thank you for this, Jan. If you recall anything else which might be useful … ”

Jan did a silly little mock salute. “Sure thing, officer. I’ll be sure to let you know.”

We winced, but we didn’t complain.

Jan and us both ate a little more food; July had completely finished her container of Run Dun. Sevens was still quietly gnawing away on fried fruit. But then Jan stood up, dusted off her hands, and said: “Right, now for the fun part. Lemme fetch my notes.”

Rather than rummaging in the detritus of her room for several minutes, Jan extracted a wide-format sketchbook from the desk, on first try, then carried it back to the table and slapped it down in front of me. She returned to her chair, her face glowing with what I recognised as professional-level smugness.

“Go on,” she said. “Take a look. The job’s for you, anyway, so you’ve got a right to see the design docs.”

Slightly confused, I flipped open the sketchbook.

Inside was page after page after page of anatomical drawings crossed with mechanical sketches: hip joints carved out of carbon fibre, arms connected to articulated shoulder blades, waist a flexible set of interlocking rings. Dozens of sketches of a skull showed the bizarre contents — magic circles and tiny boxes and weird uneven spheres. Chest cavity designs were covered in questions about rib density, and then crossed out in Jan’s neat, precise hand, and replaced with the words: ‘No ribs? Solid sheet. Better than mine.’ The inside of the chest itself was filled with a many-sided shape, like one of those fancy dice, to be suspended between carbon fibre rods, protected inside layers of bulletproof kevlar, steel plating, and a sealed sphere of magic circles.

Jan had covered the sketches in notes about material density, weights, positions, and sizes, but most of it meant nothing to me.

Maisie’s body, in the early stages. A skeleton waiting for pneuma-somatic flesh.

Jan was saying: “I’ve had to basically recreate all my original work from scratch. This one — that is, my body, me, haha — was bespoke, a real one-off job, and I barely understood what I was doing at the time. Things were … rushed. So, for this one, for your twin sister, it’s going to be much, much more refined. I’ve really had time to think about all the early flaws I went through. No arms falling off for her. No non-functional, um, parts. I’ve still gotta pick up most of the materials, but the plans are all ready for the foundations. I’m gonna need some, uh, additional details from you, though. For the fine tuning.”

We looked up at Jan, still in mild shock. “Jan, this is incredible.”

Jan smiled a professional smile, the expert happy to show off the pinnacle of her field. “You’re very sweet, Heather. But now I need to take measurements and pictures of you.” She waggled a finger up and down, indicating my body. “With all your kit off.”

We blinked. “Ah. Oh. You mean naked?”

“Yeah, naked.” She coughed awkwardly. “This body is gonna be based on you, right? Good thing you two were identical twins — sorry, are identical twins. It helps a lot. No guesswork. And don’t worry, Heather. You’re not my type. Think of it as like getting fitted for tailored clothes. Gotta get right in there to get a proper measurement.”

“Of course!” we said. Jan blinked in surprise. “Anything for Maisie. That’s nothing. Do you need that soon? Do you want to do it right now?”

Jan laughed and held up a hand. “Yeah, sure. Bloody hell. Do your girlfriends know you’re so eager?”

“Jan!” we snapped.

“Alright, alright. Fine. Just let me digest for a few minutes first, then we’ll get you up and I’ll get my camera and tape measure ready.”

We nodded eagerly, then glanced back at Sevens. The blood goblin gave us a thumbs up; we beamed even harder. We were doing it, actually doing it; we were going to make a new body for Maisie. We were making the rescue real. The first step in bringing my twin sister home.

But then, as I returned my attention to Jan’s sketchbook full of esoteric techno-skeletons, Jan said:

“So, who’s next on your list?”

“Ah? I’m sorry.”

She pulled a knowing smile. “The list of people to visit before your big battle. I imagine I’m pretty low down on the priority list, right?”

We rolled our eyes and tugged our tentacles in. “I told you, there’s no list. It’s not like that.”

Jan took a swig of her beer. “You must have talked to the werewolf already, at least. Right?”

I blinked. Jan paused. She lowered her glass and stared at me, suddenly stone-cold sober.

“You mean Twil?” I said

Jan turned her head to the side, eyes glued to me, as if trying to see if I was joking, like an animal examining me from multiple angles.

“You haven’t,” she said. It wasn’t a question.

“I’m sorry?”

Sevens gurgled: “Ooooooh. Oh. Oh.”

Jan looked almost angry. “You haven’t talked to the werewolf girl? Twil? Like, none of you have? Since the business with Edward’s house?”

“I … uh … I mean, I assume somebody has.”

“Oh, fucking hell, Heather.”

Panic gripped my gut. “What? What? Jan, what is it?”

But Jan seemed more disappointed than alarmed. Her storm-tossed eyes regarded me with a slow inner churn. “I can’t believe I have to spell this out to you. You lot are a fucking nightmare, you know that? Are you friends with Twil? She’s your friend? How about Evee? Or Raine? Are they friends with her?”

“O-of course I’m her friend. Jan, where is this going?”

“Back at the house, Heather.” Jan frowned at me. “That girl was having a fucking combat stress reaction. When she got all messed up and shaky? Combat shock. Whatever you call it these days. Fuck me, I thought one of you might have noticed.”

July paused her game and looked around at us. Uh oh.

I blinked. Our insides went cold. “Oh … when she … ”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” went Sevens, a mock-scream under her breath. Had she missed this too? Not realised?

“Yeah,” Jan said. “When she smashed a person’s brains out to help save the rest of us, in that stupid gunfight. Heather, there’s a look somebody gets, the first time they kill a person. That was Twil’s first time. And nobody’s been to check on her?”

“ … surely Evee did,” I muttered. “I mean … she wouldn’t—”

Jan stood up. “Text her. Evee. Right now, ask her if she checked on Twil, if anybody’s spoken to her. And then you and me, Heather. We’re gonna check on the werewolf.”

I boggled at Jan. “But, it’s late. It’s really late. Twil might be—”

“Lying in bed after screaming herself awake from the aftermath of combat shock? Yeah, maybe. We’re gonna go check on your friend, Heather. I know this stuff, I can help. Fuck. I feel like the responsible adult here, trying to make sure you kids don’t mess yourselves up too much. Bloody hell.” Jan shook herself, a little bit dog-like for just a second. She chucked the rest of her beer down her throat. “I can deal with a werewolf. Give her a call, come on. Right now.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Everyone forgot about Twil! Well. Probably. Once again, Heather is not the center of the universe and other people may have been up to things without telling her.

And poor Heart! She needs to learn how to put on a proper play, with a proper role; she’d be quite scary if she was a bit more educated. And poor Jan, now she has a very much unwanted admirer. And poor cultists(?????), ignored by their one chance of salvation. But Heather is going to try, for all these and more. But first, to her werewolf friend.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thanks for reading, for being here, for enjoying the story, every chapter. I literally could not do this without you, the readers, supporters, everyone on the patreon, and more; Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s time to check up on a certain shellshocked werewolf. I wonder if Twil has anything else on her mind? She really really deserves her very own arc in Book Two, a story of her own. She does occupy a bit of a peripheral position in the cast. On the brink, if you will. The brink of the … woods? (Yes, I’m sorry, terrible joke. Seeya next chapter!)

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.6

Content Warnings

Detailed discussion of age gaps in relationships.
Vomiting/emetophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Jan did not enjoy being dragged backwards through the membrane between worlds.

The first thing Jan did when she and I arrived back in her hotel room — well, the first thing after she stumbled out of my grip, clattered into the thankfully soft crash-mat of her messy bed, burped, made a gagging sound, and glanced at July and Sevens with weary resignation — was raise one finger, and say: “‘Scuse me a sec’, Heather. Be right back.”

She staggered over to the little bathroom and disappeared through the open door, still wearing her flak jacket and her ridiculously oversized white coat.

Then she vomited, noisily, into the toilet — more retching than actual fluid, to my ears.

She went once, then paused, heaved for breath, then went a second time; I could tell her stomach was pushing on empty, because she made that awful gut-punched wheezing sound of a bad dry-heave, abdominal muscles squeezing hard when there was nothing left inside to eject. I winced in sympathy. I knew that feeling all too well.

“Ohhhhh fuck,” Jan moaned softly, to nobody in particular. “Fuck me. Ugh.”

July called out without looking up from her video game: “Welcome back.”

Jan replied by spitting her bile into the toilet.

I turned away, pretending not to hear and resolving not to comment; we knew very well what it felt like to chuck up our guts after a Slip, even if it no longer happened that way for us, but we doubted Jan wanted me to call advice through the bathroom door when she was presumably on her knees and gripping the toilet bowl. We left her to her dignity.

Besides, we were dealing with a touch of our own reality-shock; the brain-math was echoing down through our flesh as usual, brushing us all with a ghost of the nausea we used to feel. But more importantly I had stubbornly refused to fully fold away my beautiful Outsider flesh-modifications before the Slip back to reality. I’d crammed the most egregiously inhuman pneuma-somatic elements back into my flesh — no webbing, no tail-nub, no glowing multicoloured eyes, no triple-process lungs, extra spring in my heels or edges to my teeth — but I’d held onto the chromatophores laced through my skin.

I liked being light-up. Glow in the dark. Kaleidoscopic.

But reality did not approve.

“Ahhhhhhh,” I winced through my teeth at the strange, dissociated pain, squeezing my eyes shut; my tentacles worked to brace us against the floor so our knees didn’t buckle. “Ahh! Oh, that’s … that’s … weird. Ahhh. Ow.”

Maintaining even a shadow of Homo Abyssus written upon my flesh while in reality was a biological challenge I couldn’t quite overcome — but also a temptation I couldn’t resist. My skin tingled uncomfortably, like I’d been rubbed raw with steel wool and salt; my head throbbed like my blood pressure was critically low; my insides felt empty and hollow, like a balloon had been inflated inside my guts.

“Heatherrrrr-uuuurrrkk,” went Seven-Shades-of-Sanguine-Suspect. “Stop. Chill out. Lights off. Lights off!”

“Okay, okay!” I hissed, my eyes still squeezed shut.

With a flicker of brain-math to fuel the instinctive pneuma-somatic flesh-modification, I allowed my chromatophore cells to fade to nothing, reabsorbed back into my underlying biology. My skin went pale-pink, back to Heather-normal, just another pasty white girl from Reading.

“Told you not to do that,” Sevens rasped. “Heatherrr.”

“I know,” I moaned. “I’m sorry, I just … I wanted to keep it going, it felt so good.”

“You will, some day. Just not right now. Don’t pass out on us. Hrrrrk.”

“Mm.”

I sniffed to clear my running nose and wiped my watery eyes on my hoodie sleeve; at least this time I hadn’t needed to dial the other six pieces of myself back into invisibility. My tentacles rose either side of my core. We were all still here. Just a little less colourful.

Jan was running the bathroom tap, swirling water around in her mouth, and spitting it back into the sink. She kept huffing.

The hotel room was exactly as we’d left it — covered in a sea of discarded clothes, with random atolls of books and equipment poking through the tides. July was still wearing pastel pajamas and sitting exactly where she had when I’d popped over to Camelot, cross-legged on the foot of her immaculately starched bed, video game controller in her hands, television bleeping and booping away; her little anime soldiers were apparently beating each other up with sticks. Her long loose black hair was still a bit of a shock, like seeing an owl with wings outstretched.

The only difference was Sevens; she had switched from the Yellow Princess Mask to the Totally-Not-A-Vampire Blood Goblin, though without the quasi-military flavouring her father had bestowed on her earlier. Long lank black hair hung down either side of her pale little face — perhaps she wanted to match with July. Her lips were parted, showing a hint of her maw full of needle-teeth; her black-and-red eyes were like twin pools of molten rock set in obsidian; her scrawny, spider-like frame was wrapped in a black tank-top and black shorts. But she was clean, and comfortable, and perched on the end of Jan’s bed.

I hurried over to her and lowered my voice to a whisper: “Sevens. Sevens, your sister is following me.”

Sevens looked up, blinking in surprise — first one eye, then the other. “Heart?”

I glanced at July, but she didn’t look up from her game; we had no doubt that demon-quality hearing could pick up every word I was saying, regardless of how quietly I whispered or how sneaky I tried to be. The secrecy was more to spare Jan from further stress — or at least from unrelated stress; we were probably about to stress her quite a lot, on purpose, and I didn’t want her spreading that stress too thin. We had a prior claim on stressy Jan.

“In Camelot,” I whispered to Sevens. “I saw her, just once. She’s following us again.”

Sevens tilted her red-black eyes to one side, then snorted softly and nudged me in the ribs. “You’re not her type. And spoken for like six times over.”

I huffed. “Yes, I know I’m not Heart’s type, and I’m not interested anyway, she’s not my type either. But that’s not what I’m worried about! I don’t want her taking an interest in Lozzie, or anybody else. There’s some good news about Lozzie — about money, a lot of money, I don’t know if that would attract Heart’s interest?”

Sevens shook her head. “Naaaah.”

I lowered my voice even further. “We’re so close to going to Wonderland, to confronting the Eye, to everything we’ve been working for. I can’t have Heart take an interest in Lozzie, or Raine, or … I don’t know. I just can’t. We can’t have her turn into a whole thing we have to deal with, not now. Sevens, please, could you … ”

Guuurk,” went the No-Longer-So-Greasy Gremlin. “I’ll have a word with her. Sure. She’ll listen to her big sister.”

“Thank you, Sevens. Thank you.” I slipped a tentacle around her waist. “Do you think she could be following Lozzie, right now?”

Sevens grinned, showing all her needle teeth. “Naaah. Loz would scare the piss out of her.”

“Oh. Um. Okay?”

July spoke without looking up from her game: “Who is Heart?”

Jan chose that exact moment to stomp back out of the bathroom, carrying a very full glass of water, looking like she was recovering from a nasty hangover. She was still wearing her absurd layers of protection, wrapped up like a fur seal for the Arctic winter. She puffed out a huge, grumbly sigh as she paused on the little wooden entrance area to slip her pink trainers off, and accidentally spilled a slop of water on the floor.

“Bugger me backwards with biscuits brown,” she grumbled without preamble.

July replied instantly. “We can eat better than that.”

“E-excuse me?” I said.

“You know,” Jan went on, ignoring the question, “you and Lozzie do that completely differently — the dimension-hopping teleporting thing, I mean.” She stepped out of her shoes, scrunched her toes against the carpet, poured more water down her throat, then burped delicately. “Wonderfully useful, by the way. Imagine not having to pay for train tickets. Or setting a room full of equipment where you could just insta-teleport anything you needed. Sort of like what I can do with the pockets, but bigger. I do have size limits, you know. Have you ever thought of that before?”

She squinted the question at me as she chugged more water.

“Uh, no,” I said, trying to be very polite. “That is certainly an idea though.”

Jan put her glass down on the desk; it vanished amid the discarded bras, dirty t-shirts, and a pair of plaid skirts. “Right. Anyway, yeah, you and Lozzie do that totally differently. I’d almost got used to her way — but you? Ugh. Vomit-a-rama.” She smacked her lips, pulling a disgusted grimace, then dug around on the desk and found her glass again. She drained the rest of the water, swishing it around her mouth first. “Technically I can’t damage the teeth in this body, can’t get tooth decay. Stomach acid doesn’t matter. Cool hack. But.” She jabbed a finger toward me. “Lozzie told me you used to have terrible trouble with being sick every time you did that. Now I can see why. Wash your mouth out. It’ll save your teeth.”

“I know, Jan. I know,” I sighed. “I know very well. And I don’t vomit anymore when I Slip.”

Jan puffed out a big sigh. She gave me a sad puppy look with those huge sapphire eyes, twinkling softly in the artificial light. “Right. Lucky.”

“Sorry,” I said.

Jan slipped out of her massive white coat, losing about two thirds of her mass in one go, just letting the huge puffy garment puddle on the floor at her feet; the way the coat crumpled and bunched told my eyes that it must have weighed a ton. I wondered if it really was armour-plated, or filled with some kind of gel for catching bullets, or laced with magic circles and hidden spells.

With the coat off, Jan was back to her slender, petite, girlish self, the very picture of a young woman just over the cusp of adulthood. She was wearing her starch-and-smart good-girl look, a sixth-former-on-work-experience outfit: a pleated grey skirt over black tights, topped by a modest black sweater with a crisp white shirt beneath. Her bob of black hair was artfully tousled in a few places, fringe teased upward in a show of messy care.

The flak jacket spoiled the disguise, of course; that thing looked almost as heavy as the coat. Plain dark green, all webbing and pouches and inserts for ballistic plates. It stretched from Jan’s groin to her throat, every bit of it armoured.

Jan messed with the straps. The whole thing slid off and clattered to the floor. She stepped out of the remains with a shudder.

July spoke, again without looking up from her game: “Didn’t need to wear that.”

Jan stomped over to the hotel room’s tiny kitchen area. She opened the equally tiny fridge; I could see it was packed with bottles.

She said: “You never know when some stupid bastard is going to shoot at you.”

“Nobody is going to shoot at you,” said July. “This is England.”

Jan turned from the fridge, holding a big bottle of orange juice, and boggling at July. “Jule, we got shot at, in England, last week! I’ve been shot at in England! I’ve been shot in England. Fuck-ing hell.” She slammed her glass down on the little counter and poured a full measure of orange juice, drained it in one swig, then poured another. She reached back into the fridge and produced a small bottle of Tesco Value vodka.

“And Beyond?” said July. “Do they have guns out there?”

Jan slopped a slug of vodka into her orange juice. “Worse than guns. Arthurian cosplayers. Didn’t realise Lozzie’s Knights were quite so literal about it. Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck. Could have done with a warning.”

July looked up at that one, almost surprised.

Jan returned the orange juice and vodka to the fridge, and raised her glass to the demon-host — and to us — in a silent, ironic toast. “To ballistic nylon, ceramic plates, and dodgy arms dealers offloading old suits of six-bee-three.”

She knocked back a long swallow of orange juice and vodka, then smiled at us — at me, myself, and I.

“So, you and Lozzie teleport differently,” she repeated again, more conversationally this time. “I was thinking about it while I was being sick. And I can’t put it into words very easily, because I get the sense that trying to put these things into words is a one-way ticket to vomit-town again. But when I was growing up — growing up the first time, I mean — we had this water park near where I lived. Big pool, lots of slides, that sort of thing. And there was this trio of really tall water slides, like pipes, fully enclosed.” She took another sip of vodka, ambled over to the desk, cleared off the chair with her free hand, and sat down. “And they were colour coded by how ‘extreme’ the experience would be: blue for easy, red for a bit of slip and slide and so on, and then black for you might feel a bit queasy. Lozzie is like riding down the black tube. You — Heather — you are like jumping straight from the platform into the water. Fuck the tubes. Do it raw.”

July murmured: “That’s what Lozzie said.”

Jan almost inhaled her next sip of orange juice and vodka. She spluttered. “Jule!” She gestured at me. “We’re talking to essentially Lozzie’s … best … friend?” Jan squinted at me.

“Sister,” I said. “Lozzie and I are practically sisters. Sort of. Best friend is also fine. We’re close.”

“Exactly!” Jan cleared her throat. “And no, Lozzie did not actually say that to me. We’re not— she’s not— we—”

“Jan,” I said gently. “It’s fine. Really. One of the first conversations Lozzie and I ever had was about how much sex Raine and I were having at the time.”

Jan blushed, surprisingly hard. She swigged her juice again and sat up straighter. “I wouldn’t joke about things like that, not about Lozzie.”

I raised my eyebrows. Sevens was surprised too; she gurgled a soft, inquisitive noise. July let out a tiny sigh.

We said, carefully: “Um, not that it’s what we came here to talk about — and I fully realise that you’re tying to distract me a little, Jan—”

Jan winced openly and raised her glass in a silent toast.

“—but are you saying that you and Lozzie haven’t … that you’re not … doing … ”

Jan sighed heavily, a groan in her throat. She put her glass down on the table, amid the detritus of her temporary home and bolt hole. All the amusement and light-hearted deflection went out of her expression. Only her deep blue eyes seemed alive, tossed by the deep storms of her mind.

“Heather,” she said, quite sober. “I am … several times Lozzie’s age. So, no. We’re not fucking.”

July huffed through her nose. Jan gave her a nasty frown, but July was staring at her video game.

“Oh,” I said, suddenly feeling very awkward. We drew our tentacles inward, feeling vulnerable at full extension. Sevens caught one limb and hugged it to her chest. “Uh. Sorry, Jan. I apologise.”

Jan waved down the apology. “Don’t be. You’ve nothing to be sorry for.” She smiled again, slipping the mask of a good host and a good girl back over her face; that mask slipped only slightly when she made eye contact with Sevens. “And … you, yes, hello,” Jan said.

“Hiiiiiii,” Sevens rasped.

“You’re the, uh, the one who is both … well, whatever you are now, none of my business, no offense — but also a blonde ice queen. Aren’t you?”

“This is Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight,” we said. “You’ve met before. More than once. You can call her Sevens.”

“Heather’s fiancée,” said Seven-Shades-of-Showing-Off. She snuggled my tentacle against her chest.

“O-oh,” Jan said, suddenly caught between two conflicting sets of social cues. Her face went through a fascinating series of contortions as she tried to select the correct expression. “Are congratulations in order?”

We sighed. “Yes, thank you. But it’s been like this for a while.”

Jan shook her head at me. “Your love-life is a nightmare, Heather. I don’t know how you do it. Most people in polycules struggle with time management, and that’s just in a trio or something.”

I smiled awkwardly. “I suppose I’m reasonably good at that?”

“Mm.” Jan’s smile looked brittle, at risk of breaking off her face. “So … ‘Sevens’, how many more … ‘outfits’, do you have? I haven’t … uh … run into you before, have I? Wearing some other face?” She raised a hand quickly. “Please, please do not tell me what you are. Spare me.”

“Not I,” Sevens croaked. “No worries.”

Jan nodded, apparently quite relieved. She picked up her glass again and gestured at both Sevens and me. “Do you want a drink, by the way? I’m not above sharing.”

I shook my head. “No thank you, Jan. I’ve got an empty stomach. And I don’t really hold alcohol very well. I’ve only drunk once before. I mean, drunk seriously.”

Jan laughed softly. “Of course. And what about you?” She gestured at Sevens. “Do you drink anything other than blood?”

“Yes,” Sevens rasped. “But nah, thanks.”

“Guess I’m the only one drinking, then,” said Jan. She sipped her vodka, put it back down, and then set about removing her black sweater. She pulled the garment off over her head and discarded it on the floor, then rolled up the crisp white sleeves of her shirt, untucked the hem from her pleated black skirt, and leaned back in her chair.

To our collective surprise, she made absolutely no effort to conceal the doll-like joints at her elbows and wrists; they weren’t always visible, not unless one was looking directly at them and knew what to look for. But there they were, smooth and solid, part of her flesh one moment, gone the next, covered over by soft, human skin.

Top-Right wanted to touch, to investigate, to feel how Jan achieved it; the rest of us reeled in that impulse. It was inappropriate, at least right then.

Jan gestured at her bed, at the spare chairs, and at the little kitchen area.

“Anyway, make yourselves at home, please,” she said. “Sit down, don’t stand on ceremony. If we’re going to talk about awkward shit then you may as well be comfortable.” She pointed at the odd new appliance on the counter-top, the one with the little glass window in the front. “Do you want to try the air fryer? It’s so good. Lozzie turned me onto it, actually. Throw some chicken strips in there for a few minutes and — mwah!” She kissed her fingertips.

I started to ease myself down onto the bed, next to Sevens, but then I thought better of it. This wasn’t, in the end, a social call. We needed a certain level of formality.

We walked over to the little table instead, beneath the heavily curtained window with its rim of almost-faded evening glow. Jan reached forward to clear her junk off a second chair for me, then gestured with exaggerated politeness. I sat down and smiled at her, but I could see the tension so carefully concealed behind those storm-tossed eyes.

Sevens trailed along behind me, holding onto a tentacle; July didn’t even bother to glance at us.

“Actually, yes,” I said softly. “I’ve been out all day and now you mention food I’m quite hungry. Shall we eat?”

Jan laughed and sighed, a little too casual, a little too relaxed, the sociable con-woman mask contorting her features into a parody of ease. “Dinner together, huh? You did that the last time you came here, too. I’ve also been out most of the day, so, sure, why not? Do you want—”

“Do you have anything with lemon in it?” I asked.

Jan blinked. “Uh. Not that I know of? I was going to say would you like a takeaway. I’m not up for going and fetching it — and I assume you aren’t either, July?”

“I’m busy,” said July. She was making the figures on the telly screen run across little squares of terrain and hit each other with sticks.

Jan shrugged. “So we can order a delivery. Unless … ?” Jan tilted her head. “Unless you fancy using that teleportation power as a labour-saving device?”

I sighed, but I smiled. “Teleporting into the middle of the street — even a quiet street — is far too dangerous.”

“Ah, right, yes. Might upset somebody?”

“Precisely.”

Jan produced a slender pink mobile phone from a pocket in her skirt. She pulled up the online order form for a restaurant who’s colour scheme was several clashing, blinding shades of bright yellow and green. Her fingers flew over the keypad, picking out dishes.

She said, “July and I have been exploring the menu of this one Jamaican place over on West Ormond Street. ‘The Veiny Rooster’. Terrible name. Run by this old woman who speaks nothing but French — not sure if she’s really Jamaican, but the food is incredible. What do you fancy?”

“Sorry, pardon,” I said. “The what? The Veiny Rooster?”

Jan looked up and gave me a flat stare.

Sevens gurgled: “Gurrlk. Heather sometimes misses things.”

Jan laughed once and shook her head. “You can say that again. Heather, the name is a dirty joke. Think about it for a moment.”

We blinked three times, then we got it — starting with Bottom Left, then running up all the rest of us until we curled inward, and I pulled a sceptical face. “No! Surely not? How can they name a public business after a … a dick joke?”

Jan said, “For somebody covered in tentacles and fighting mages on a regular basis, you are hilariously innocent sometimes. Do you know that?”

I pouted, rather put off. Sevens giggled and gently bit my tentacle, teasing the flesh without breaking the skin.

Jan put in the order: Caribbean Lemon Chicken for me, Oxtail and Beans for her, Run Dun for July — which was apparently some kind of fish thing — and a side of Fried Plantain for Sevens, after checking that Sevens did actually consume solid food rather than a diet of pure blood. Jan added four bottles of Red Stripe beer to the order, even when I politely declined any alcohol, for a second time. All for her, apparently. She also ordered a small loaf of Jamaican banana bread and something called ‘bammy’, for Lozzie, for when she inevitably joined us later.

While she was doing that, we made a conscious effort to relax. I was still carrying my squid-skull mask, so I put it down on Jan’s bed, next to the manuscript that Heart had produced for us. Sevens perched on July’s bed, within reach of my tentacles, so she could hug us but give us space at the same time.

“There,” Jan said, sweeping the table clear with one arm. She carefully relocated her laptop, then placed her phone down in full view on the cleared tabletop, so we could all see the order tracker. “Twenty seven minutes ‘til delivery. Guess they’re sort of busy. Trust me, the place is worth it.”

Jan smiled, perfectly oily and presentable, her used-car saleswoman look glued to her skull. I smiled back as best I could.

Was this all a stalling tactic? Sevens was purring softly into my tentacle; surely she would have said something if she thought Jan was trying to put us off.

To my surprise, Jan broke first.

“Sooooo,” she said, staring at me across the no-man’s-land of the table. “How civilized is this gonna be? Are we going to eat first, then talk business? Or is this more of a shakedown?”

I sighed heavily and rubbed my eyes. “Jan, it’s not a shakedown. You’re our friend and ally, whatever you are otherwise. You decided to protect Lozzie, not sell us out to Edward. And you stood with us when we went after him. I know you have your own business going on, a home to go back to and all that, but … you’re one of us if you want to be.”

Jan huffed a humourless laugh. “Oh, yes, wonderful. The experienced elder on the edge of the protagonist group, ready to die heroically to prove a point and move the story forward? I don’t fancy being Obi-Wan, not to you, or to Lozzie. Sorry. Not interested in dying.”

My smile turned painful. “Jan, that’s not … not going to happen. And who’s Obi-Wan?”

Jan boggled at me, blue-fire eyes gone wide. Then she looked at Sevens. Sevens nodded and Jan burst out laughing.

“Are you serious?” Jan laughed at me. “Obi-Wan? Star Wars? I gather you didn’t have a normal upbringing, but holy shit.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “I didn’t watch a lot of movies while growing up, no. Star Wars, okay. The ‘I have the high ground’ guy? Him? Praem showed me that picture.”

Jan leaned back, her sudden dark melancholy lifted by my cluelessness. “Yeah. Yeah, him, let’s go with that, sure.” Jan held up a hand in grudging apology. “Look, Heather, I just … you lot are into some heavy, heavy stuff. It frightens me. I’m already trying to dodge more than I like to talk about. You know? It’s a lot to think about. And I have to be careful what I run into.”

In a subconscious motion she could not control, even with her expert mastery of the con-woman’s art, Jan’s stormy eyes flickered sideways — to the guitar case propped up against the wall, the case that did not contain a guitar, but held her unexplained sword.

“Why don’t we just be normal?” I asked.

Jan looked back at me. “Eh?”

“As in, okay, I’m seven squid girls crammed into a body that I can adjust at will, and you’re a doll and a mage avoiding some terrible fate. But right now we’re just a pair of girls in a hotel room, about to have some food together. And you’re dating one of my best friends. Can’t we just … talk about normal stuff? It can’t be all crisis all the time, can it?”

Jan gave me a pitying, sceptical look. “This lifestyle makes it hard to think about much else.”

I sighed, but with a smile. “How was your date with Lozzie?”

July said, “Not a date.”

Jan laughed, genuine happiness peeking through from her depths. “The actual date part was great, thank you — and yes, Jule, it was a date. We went shopping together. Tried on a bunch of clothes. Lozzie can make almost any outfit look good, you know?”

“I never see her in anything but the poncho, these days,” I said.

“Sundress, pleated skirts, tank tops, the lot. She’s got so much energy. She bought me a pack of rainbow coloured tights and a tie-dye sweater.” Jan snorted. “Not my usual style, way too conspicuous; I don’t like people to notice me. But … for her, maybe. We’ll see. But, uh, the date itself got rather overshadowed by all … all that stuff. With the lawyer. And the money.”

“The money,” I echoed, taking a deep breath and nodding. “Gosh, yes. I haven’t quite taken that all in yet.”

“Hey, good for her,” Jan said. “She deserves some real help in life.” She cleared her throat awkwardly and looked at the curtain, as if trying to look out of the window. “I ,uh, I need to be kept away from all that, by the way.”

“ … the money?”

“The decisions about the money, the legal stuff about Lozzie, all of it.” She clamped her lips shut, staring at the curtain, then glanced back at me — testing to see if I understood.

“Because … you might … exploit it?”

“No!” Jan tutted. “No, exactly. I won’t. I don’t want to. But I can’t be seen to be anywhere near those decisions. Heather, you get what I’m trying to tell you, right?”

I shook my head, mystified. “Are you cursed to lose money or something?”

July snorted a single laugh.

Jan slapped her own thigh for emphasis. “Heather. I am a professional con-woman. I would never try to con Lozzie out of her inheritance. But if something was to go wrong, and I was anywhere near it, with any kind of power or control or influence?” She shook her head, suddenly sad. “The suspicion would hurt Lozzie. Potentially very badly. So, you have your meetings with the lawyer. Have Lozzie sort all this out. But … when she tries to pull me along to help, I need to not be involved. For her sake.”

We bit our lower lip and frowned hard, thinking harder. We’d never dealt with any of the issues surrounding that kind of money before, the kind of impact it could have on people’s lives, the way it could change those lives. Jan clearly had.

She went on: “And you need to be really careful with who you tell. I’ve tried to impress that upon Lozzie, myself, but … you just need to be careful. Yes, she can help her friends, you lot, whatever, but you need to be very cautious about who actually knows the figures involved, where the resources are coming from. Those kinds of sums can warp perception.”

I nodded, composing my face for sombre seriousness. “Evelyn has some experience with that problem. I think.”

Jan raised her eyebrows. “Ahhhh yes. Evelyn Saye, rich girl. I forgot she’s kind of bourgeois. Yes, tell her — then she can help Lozzie.”

I blinked in surprise. “You trust Evee, just like that?”

Jan shrugged. “She’s an incredibly powerful mage who has every reason to become a monster. But she hasn’t. So, yes. However terrifying I think she is, I trust Evelyn Saye a hell of a lot further than I could throw her. Or than July could throw her. That makes more sense.”

“Thank you, Jan. Thank you for the advice.”

Jan sighed and waved the gratitude away, as if she wanted to stop thinking about this subject. “That castle, though. Bloody hell. That place.”

“Oh, I know, right?” I said, laughing along with her.

Jan finally lit up again. “I mean, yes, I saw it from the outside — uh, no pun intended — when we all went to deal with Edward. But bloody hell. What is even going on there? They’ve got stained glass windows of you. An actual bloody round table. I mean, yes, I asked Lozzie what was going on, and I got answers. Sort of. But blow me down. I almost panicked when I saw all that.”

To my surprise, Jan glanced at her sword-case again. Quickly this time, then away, as if realising her error a moment too late.

“Jan … ?”

“A-anyway,” she recovered quickly. “I was thinking—”

But before Jan could complete her save and continue sprinting down the field, July paused her video game, set her controller in her lap, reached over from the bed to the guitar case, undid the clasps in one smooth motion, and eased the lid open. She held it there for Jan’s inspection.

The sword lay there, exposed.

Jan sighed heavily and ran a hand over her face. But then she stared at the sword, the plain steel blade and unadorned hilt lying on a bed of old clothes, bits of tarpaulin, and plastic bags.

“Still there,” said July.

“Yes, fine,” Jan huffed. “Still there. Not that I doubted it. Thank you, Jule. Put it away, please.”

July closed and sealed the lid, then went back to her video game, as if none of that had just happened.

Jan raised her eyes from the guitar case and looked at me, as if waiting for us to say something. We looked back at her and smiled, feeling exceptionally awkward, as if we’d just caught a glimpse of her underwear drawer — though considering the clothes strewn around her hotel room, she wasn’t exactly shy about her knickers.

I opened my mouth to change the subject.

“Don’t,” said Jan. “Please don’t ask about the fucking sword.”

“ … well, I wasn’t going to. But now I’m curious — why can’t I ask?”

Jan knuckled her eyes. “Because if I tell you, that puts you in additional danger, which in turn puts Lozzie in additional danger.”

I tried to laugh, but it came out as a weird little puff. “We’re used to danger, Jan.” Then I blinked. “Oh, gosh, did I really just say that? I sound like a super-spy in a silly movie. I sound like Raine. Gosh.” I put one tentacle-tip over my mouth.

Jan suddenly looked very exhausted, half-slumped in her chair. “Not this kind of danger.”

“Worse than the Eye?”

Jan met my gaze, flat and level. Her eyes were the colour of lightning on seawater. “By certain measurements, sure. Look, Heather, this is the sort of thing where if you know the concepts, or if you say them out loud, you risk summoning attention. It’s why I don’t touch the sword. It’s why that … that dream-place we went, with Lozzie, it’s why something followed me there. The less you know, the better.” She shook her head. “But I won’t go into detail. I’m sorry.”

Sevens raised her face from nuzzling my tentacles, and gurgled deep down in her throat: “The general has a checkered past.”

Jan winced as if hit with an electric shock. “Don’t call me that.”

“Sorry, General.”

Jan showed her teeth in a frustrated hiss. “Are you certain you’ve not met me before, Sevens?”

Sevens nodded. “Sorry. I know lots of things. Just by looking at a person, sometimes. If they’re relevant to my skills. My old genres. Urrrrk.

Jan flinched slightly at Sevens’ weird little rasp. Then she pointed a finger at the blood goblin, caution overcoming her fear. “Then you know better than to talk about any of it out loud.”

“Actually I don’t, sorry-eeeurk,” went Sevens. “No context.”

Jan sighed. “Just don’t call me General. That’s good enough. The rest is need-to-know. And you don’t need.”

I squinted in growing confusion and curiosity. “Were you really a General, at some point?”

Jan laughed. “You mean was I in the army? God, no. Can you imagine me, in the army? Taking orders, or barking orders myself? All that spick-and-span bullshit. Absolutely not. No.”

Jan leaned back with a big sigh and a shake of her head. I puffed out a sigh too, feeling a bit out of my depth.

“You’re a very mysterious woman, Jan,” I said.

Jan stood up and stretched her back, making vertebrae pop; I privately wondered if her doll-body actually had individual vertebrae, in simulation of a human spine. She was still making no effort to conceal the doll-joint seams at her wrists and elbows, nor the faint line around the base of her skull, where her head was attached to her body. I wondered if Maisie’s new body would be like that, once she was rescued, returned, and complete. That was one thing we needed to talk about. I opened my mouth to ask what I thought was going to be the easiest of the three questions I had for Jan — but then Jan stepped away from the table and fell face-down onto her own messy nest of a bed.

For a split-second I thought she’d passed out; I almost shot out of my chair to scoop her up. But July didn’t even blink.

Then Jan said, face pressed into her blankets: “I’m not mysterious, Heather. I’m just … old.” She turned her head and looked at me. For one moment she looked exactly like a teenage girl, feeling forlorn, slumped on her bed in a low moment. She didn’t look old at all. “I’m an old monster, trying to avoid progressing any further down a very nasty quest chain. That’s all.”

I blinked. “Quest-chain? Pardon?”

Sevens snorted a wet laugh.

Jan laughed too, but she wasn’t amused. “You really are slow on the uptake sometimes. Look, Heather, you’ve seen a little bit of what I am. In that bloody dream. I’m not mysterious, I’m just something old and semi-forgotten, and I should probably remain forgotten.” She rolled onto her back on the bed, then sat up, legs sticking out straight, leaning backward on her own arms. “I worry that I’m not actually a very safe person for Lozzie to know. Let alone … oh, blast it, the relationship is already doomed.”

“Jan,” I said. “Don’t say that. You really care about Lozzie, don’t you?”

She looked down at her lap, at her pleated black skirt, suddenly very sad. “I feel like I’m playing at really being what I look like. As if I’ve even convinced myself it’s what I really am.”

“Jan!” I almost snapped.

She shook her head. “Besides, Lozzie and I have known each other for a couple of months. That’s still in the whirlwind romance stage. If you can even call it a romance.” She snorted, full of self-derision.

“Jan!”

She finally looked up at me again. “Wh- oh … H-Heather?”

We were flaring our tentacles outward, making ourselves big, wide, strobing the pneuma-somatic flesh with deep rainbow waves. And frowning at Jan.

“Heather?” she repeated.

“Would you say the same thing about me?” I asked. “Would you call me ‘playing at being what I look like’?”

Jan stared for a heartbeat longer, then laughed softly. “Heather, I don’t mean I’m faking being a woman because I’m trans. I mean I look much, much younger than I really am.”

“O-oh,” we said. “Oh.” We lowered our tentacles.

She swallowed, a ghost of real pain crossing her face. “When I’m with Lozzie, sometimes I feel like a dirty old woman. You wouldn’t get it. You’re, what, twenty?”

“Uh, yes. Twenty years old.”

Jan shifted her sitting position on the bed, going cross-legged and hunched-up. “The perils of a real gap in age.”

“Uh … yes.” I had no idea what to say. This was vastly beyond my wheelhouse.

Or was it? I was in a relationship with Sevens, right here, and she was older than me by some factor I couldn’t even comprehend. And how old was Zheng? Almost a thousand years. Suddenly, with a burst of confidence, I felt I might be able to help.

Jan was already saying: “You’re right, in a way. I do care about Lozzie, very much. She’s one of the most incredible people I’ve ever met. She’s … everything I always admired, aspired to myself. And she’s a genius; I don’t know if anybody else really understands that, but she’s achieved feats that I spent decades trying to figure out. Tenny — Tenny is a miracle. A miracle child. Any mage who achieved that would have pulled her apart just to understand, but Lozzie, oh no. Lozzie’s raising her. I mean, that’s beautiful. And I don’t want to hurt her. And I didn’t make a move on her, either. I didn’t … I didn’t even say anything. She just showed this interest in me … this … and I can’t … I can’t—”

“Jan,” we said, slowly and carefully. “There’s no power imbalance, between you and Lozzie.”

Jan snorted a laugh. “Heather.”

“No, I’m serious. I don’t know a lot about this sort of thing. My upbringing and my parents didn’t really prepare me for relationship issues, but … the problem with gaps in age is exploitation, isn’t it? Power differentials, social or economic or … or other things, I guess. And you don’t have any of that over Lozzie. Frankly, I suspect she’s considerably more ‘powerful’ than you.”

Jan gave me an unimpressed, level stare. “How would you feel about me dating Lozzie if I looked my actual age? Hm? What then? I think you would find it disgusting, Heather. I think you would find me disgusting.”

I frowned. “Lozzie is an adult. Both literally and legally. And she’s a darn-sight more mature than she pretends to be. You’re both consenting adults, don’t equate that with something it’s not.”

Jan stared at me. I knew what she was waiting for.

I huffed. “All right, Jan. All right. How old are you?”

Jan smiled, thin and sarcastic. “Don’t you know never to ask a woman her age?”

I tutted and slapped the table with a tentacle. “That is a stupid cliché and you know it. You wanted me to ask!”

Jan’s smile turned self-conscious. She looked down into her lap, then up at me again.

She said: “I was born in 1965.”

“ … oh, um.” I blinked several times.

Jan snorted. “Not what you were expecting, was it?”

“Um.” I struggled to gather myself. We did some quick mathematics — of the normal kind — inside our combined heads. I was never very good at maths, growing up, but having six other processing centres inside our combined body did make for some rapid calculations. “So you’re … fifty four years old?”

Jan smiled, sardonic and sad. “Fifty three, actually. My birthday is on December 12th.”

“Oh. Well. That’s not … that … ”

“If I’d said ‘one hundred and fifty three’ you would have thought it was cool, wouldn’t you?” Jan smiled a sarcastic smile. “A hundred and thirty. Even just one hundred. Then the number would be meaningless, I would be beyond normal human constraints. This face,” she said, waggling her hands and fluttering her eyelashes, “can’t possibly be one hundred and fifty years old. Why, she’s more like an elf, so it’s absolutely okay if she’s fucking an eighteen year old.”

“Jan, that’s not—”

“But it’s not okay,” she said, all the fake amusement gone. “I’m just fifty three. A dirty old woman. It’s one thing to use my body and my looks to go unnoticed and overlooked by society, it’s quite another to use it for … this.”

“Oh, Jan. That’s not what I meant.”

Jan waved me off. She stared at the bed-covers for a long moment. I struggled to find the right thing to say — maybe there wasn’t a right thing to say in this situation. Maybe she was correct? Maybe this was more about her self-perception than any social norms or the concerns of safety and exploitation in an intimate relationship.

But this all seemed so silly.

“Jan,” I said, eventually. “The idea that you could exploit, or browbeat, or manipulate Lozzie into anything is just ridiculous. You don’t have more power than her, in any way.”

Jan said without looking up: “I have more life experience. Sometimes that’s all which matters.”

“Sevens is much older than me,” we said, gesturing at Seven-Shades-of-Secret-Centuries. “Much older.”

Jan looked up from her bed-covers and gave Sevens and me an unimpressed look. “Oh yeah? By how much? A thousand years? Nine thousand years?”

Sevens gurgled. “Time works different for us.”

“Yes.” Jan tutted. “Exactly. Sure, you’re nine thousand years old, but you’re a vampire, or an elf, or an alien, or some other bullshit. So you’re effectively like twenty five or something? I’m right, aren’t I?”

Sevens gurgled softly. I winced slowly; wrong tactic, wrong angle. Oops.

Jan went on. “But me? I was born a human being. I’m still a human being, technically, even if I’m in a new body. So inside, I am a fifty three year old woman.” She snorted. “Except with no aches and pains, none of the problems of growing older. That’s a major plus, at least.”

We cleared our throat gently. “And how long have you been in that body?”

“Twenty five years. So then,” she said with a very fake and oily smile, “I would be a twenty five year old fucking an eighteen year old. Slightly better. But not good, Heather. Not good.”

I tried to smile, but I couldn’t. Jan was set on this, harder than I’d expected.

“Lozzie knows all this,” we said. “You’re not deceiving her.”

“Yeah,” Jan snorted. “And an eighteen year old girl dating a twenty five year old still knows the same thing. Fuck’s sake, Heather. Besides, all this is secondary to the real point. Knowing me is a risk, getting close to me is a bigger risk. I put Lozzie at risk just by being here.”

I frowned and sat up straighter in my chair. “Jan, you’ll hurt her much worse if you just disappear from her life. She likes you, a lot.”

“Lozzie likes a lot of people. She doesn’t need me.”

“You don’t know that! Jan, don’t just disappear.”

Jan swallowed, suddenly guilty. She looked away, eyes gone dark like storm-tainted skies. Bullseye. I’d finally scored a hit there — but I wasn’t sure I’d wanted to. What the hell was I trying to do, anyway? Convince her to keep going with a relationship that made her feel like she was doing something wrong? In a way this wasn’t our business, we just didn’t like Jan bad-mouthing herself when she’d done nothing to deserve it.

But then she said: “Too late for that. Sorry.”

We blinked. “Pardon?”

July paused her video game and looked around as well, surprise showing in her wide, owlish eyes. “Jan,” she said.

Jan cleared her throat and looked down into her lap.

“Jan,” repeated July.

“Um,” we said. The tension in the room made us want to retreat into a dark hole.

Sevens gurgled: “Told her a truth, huh?”

“Jan,” said July, a third time.

Jan closed her eyes and sighed. “Yes. Okay. Yes, I told Lozzie where I really live.”

July stared and stared and stared, like a bird of prey confronted by a competing predator. “But you didn’t give her an exact address to—”

“I took her there,” said Jan.

July looked about ready to unsheathe her claws and open Jan’s belly. Jan opened her eyes and stared at a spot on the wall.

“Well,” she said, “Lozzie took me there, really. We teleported. I showed her around the house, around the garden. I just wanted somebody to … come visit. It was nice. So now she knows where I live, and I can’t take that back. I’m really sorry, Heather.”

“Uh,” we said. “D-don’t be. I mean, Lozzie likes you, as I keep saying—”

“And I told her my real name.” Jan was shaking slightly.

“Jan,” said July — in a tone like an ice-rimed razor-blade.

Jan turned on her demon-host sister. “Nothing happened! Okay? And I didn’t speak it out loud, I wrote it down. Then we burned the paper and threw the ashes in the sea. It’s fine!”

July just stared. Jan stared back. I had the sudden burning desire to not be in this room with them.

July opened her mouth — but Jan got there first.

“I made her promise never to say it out loud. Jule, it’s fine! Fucking hell.” Jan sniffed. “I just wanted to tell somebody. I wanted her to know me. Alright? Can I have that, this once? She’s never going to speak it. She’s never even going to think it. And nothing’s happened! All day, nothing has happened to me. I did it right. I did it safely. Stop glaring at me like that.”

July relented; she didn’t actually look away, her glare did not lose intensity in any way I could detect, but Jan took a deep breath, sighed, and nodded.

“Thank you,” she muttered.

July said: “Vigilance.”

“Yes, yes,” Jan hissed. She wiped her eyes on the sleeve of her white shirt. “I know. Nothing’s happened. We’re safe. And why are you so bothered, Jule? You’re always mocking me for being so cautious of real danger — like getting shot. Why are you so worried?”

“Can’t protect you.”

Jan shook her head. “Love you, Jule. But it’s fine. We’re safe.” Jan turned back to me. Her eyes were a little red, but she put a lot of effort into recomposing herself. She took a deep breath and sat up straighter, swinging her legs over the side of the bed. “I’m sorry you had to hear all that, Heather, Sevens. My life is sometimes very complicated. But I promise, I haven’t put Lozzie in any danger. I just wanted her to know me. That’s all.”

I smiled back as best I could, vastly out of our depth — and we could dive pretty deep, at times. Jan was contradicting herself so fast it made the world spin: was Lozzie safe because they had been careful, or in danger from just knowing Jan? Our combined minds were whirring ahead of our mouth.

“It’s all right, Jan,” we said. “We did come here to talk about the cultists, and Mister Joking, and Maisie’s body—”

“Yes!” Jan said quickly, perking up. “Yes, we will. And I’ve got notes and a design document to show you, and—”

“But,” I said, firmly but softly, then paused to wet my lips before I dived onward. “Jan … are you—”

The mysterious sword locked in a guitar case; Jan’s personal surprise and discomfort at the Arthurian themes of Lozzie’s Knights; the hidden secret real name; the danger of otherworldly attention; the suit of armour she’d turned up wearing inside the dream. All of it came together in one of the stupidest questions I’d ever allowed to pass my lips. But I had to ask — because in a few weeks, I might be dead, on the black ash of Wonderland, and then I’d never get an answer.

Jan’s eyes went wide. “Don’t say—”

“Are you like, the reincarnation of King Arthur, or something? Is that Excalibur in the guitar case?” I cleared my throat. “Sorry, I figured it was okay to say ‘King Arthur’, since you said ‘Arthurian’ earlier on. And that would be a strange word to never say, it’s a common enough name. Um.”

Jan was staring at me — with her panic gone, unimpressed and tired.

“No,” she said, in a tone of being absolutely done with my shit. “I’m not King Arthur, Heather.”

“Sorry, um, it just seemed—”

“Come on. That’s completely ridiculous.” She huffed and stood up, then ran her hands through her black bob of hair and spread her arms in a big shrug. “I’m not King Arthur. I’m not a reincarnation of King Arthur — partly because he never existed. If he did, he certainly wasn’t a King. He would have been some post-Roman Brittonic nobleman. Probably stank of horse dung and spoke Latin. So, no. I’m not King Arthur, I’m not.”

“Okay, I—”

“I’m not a reincarnation, or a descendant, or an off-shoot of a family tree. I’m not King Arthur summoned from the depths of history by a mage. We’re not living in a fucking visual novel.”

I blinked. “What? Sorry, pardon? What’s a visual—”

“Bottom line,” Jan said. “No. I’m not any of those things.”

A lie lurked inside her words, a worm deep in the flesh of an apple; but she was trying to convince herself as much as me. I just didn’t know which part of it was a lie, or why.

Perhaps something in the colour of my tentacles or a slip of micro-expression on my face gave away that I knew, because Jan paused in her tirade, blinked, and waited as if for me to call her out.

But I said nothing; if this really was dangerous, I didn’t want to provoke whatever forces Jan wished to avoid. I could respect that, at least.

But she said nothing either.

The silence stretched on, more and more awkward with every second. July did not help. Sevens gurgled softly, apparently having a wonderful time as our peanut gallery. I tightened my grip on her waist.

Eventually, I said: “You’re not King Arthur. In any way, shape, or form. Got it. I’m sorry I brought it up.”

Jan swallowed. She tilted her head to one side. “Well—”

A flowing figure in brilliant white and shining silver stepped out of the bathroom, smart heels clicking on the hotel room’s wooden entrance area, glowing with pearlescent aura; all heads turned in shock, eyes gone wide at this impossible intruder.

It was Heart.

Following us after all.

She was wearing the military uniform the King in Yellow had designed for her, sharp and smart and soft and slithering all at the same time, a stunning display of statuesque femininity striding the first few steps into the room.

She was enraptured — by Jan.

Her yellow-gold eyes were glued to the doll-mage, gone wide and staring with disbelief; her lips were parted in breathless awe; her cheeks were bright red with uncontrollable blush. She was panting. The fingers of one gloved hand trembled at her lips, as if she couldn’t believe what she was looking at.

July shot to her feet, a steel cable in motion — going for the guitar case; Jan turned, staring at the Yellow Princess in shock and horror. Sevens shot forward too, trying to say: “It’s my sister! It’s my sister!” I yelped too, “Heart!”

But somehow, over the din of voices and the whirl of motion, we all heard Heart’s aching words.

“Where have you been all my life, you absolute snack?”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Jan has an interesting dilemma, doesn’t she? She’s a lot more responsible than she would like to be. I’m sure she’d enjoy nothing better right now than to wash her hands of this lot entirely, except for perhaps Lozzie. But she can’t help but want to help. King (Queen) Arthur or not, carrying a cursed sword or not, at least she’s taking this seriously. But, uh oh! So is Heart! And Heather really should have expected this. Whoopsie.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thanks for reading, for commenting, for all your support and interest. I couldn’t do this without you, the readers! Katalepsis is for you. The story would be impossible without you.

Next week, it is time to fend off an unwanted admirer, eat some Jamaican food, and finally wrangle some intel out of Miss Jan ‘Artoria’ Martense.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.5

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Jan wasn’t home.

July answered the door, looked us up and down — more down than up, because she was much taller than both Sevens and I — and then informed us her mage was not currently present. But then she let us inside anyway.

‘Home’ was a rather generous term to describe the hotel room in which Jan and July had been living for approximately the last six weeks; the Sharrowford Metropolitan Hotel was not some swanky upmarket fashion statement with all the bells and whistles, with gleaming lifts and polished wood and plush carpets, an attendant to open the door and another attendant to carry your bags and another one to compliment your evening wear. Oh no, it was a decidedly more functional establishment, with a very plain entrance and an iron-clad legal boilerplate about no police access to its own CCTV cameras. Not five-stars, but five minutes walk from the train station. I’d only visited here once before, to speak with Jan; she had informed me that one of the benefits of a long stay here was that the staff were so easy to bribe, because they were quite poorly paid. The corridors were neat and clean but nothing special, the rooms plain and under-dressed, though they came with air conditioning and heavy curtains. Not the sort of place a super-spy would hide from her foes, but the kind of location to which a real spy might retreat when wounded, to avoid accidentally-on-purpose discovery by any femme fatales, hardened assassins, or mysterious strangers bearing esoteric requests.

Like us, I suppose. Unfortunately for Jan, we knew where she lived.

The petite doll-mage and her terrifying owlish demon-host had, however, managed to make themselves even more at home than the first time I’d visited.

July’s bed — the slender twin further from the door — was still tightly made with military precision, as if it had never been unwrapped, while Jan’s was a riot of pillows and cushions and blankets, more like a nest than a place for a human being to sleep — which I approved of, deeply. The bin in the tiny kitchenette was once more overflowing with fast-food wrappers, but of a different strata now, different colours and shapes than the ones before, like the shelled remains of unfortunate molluscs from a different sub-biome of the local ocean. A brand-new appliance stood next to the built-in microwave and toaster which came with the room — some kind of tiny oven with a little window in the front; two of my tentacles bobbed forward at the scent of fried food, making us all salivate a little and reminding us we hadn’t eaten in hours.

Jan’s various bags and rucksacks had finished the process of disgorging their contents across the desk and the little table, leaving everything covered in layers of clothes, with stray books like islands amid the pyroclastic flow, streamers of phone chargers running off the side of the desk, and notebooks lurking like raisins in a biscuit. Jan’s laptop formed a spot of relative calm, but it was currently switched off, lid closed.

There were now three separate video game consoles hooked up to the room’s television set. One of them was very, very, very small; I didn’t know they made consoles that small. The television was currently on, showing a grid full of colourful cartoon faces; July had paused her game to answer the door for us.

Jan’s guitar case — or July’s guitar case, because she was always carrying it everywhere, though the sword inside belonged to Jan in some mystical sense I didn’t understand — lay propped up by the window, in exactly the same place as last time.

The air conditioning was humming away, bright and clean and cold. Lovely. I could have stood under the outlet vent and purred. The curtains were closed; evening glow peeked around the edges.

July locked the door behind us, then stepped back to give Sevens and I some space.

I was never quite sure if July was aware of her own intimidating physicality; she was tall and sinewy and muscular, built like a long-distance runner crossed with a bird of prey. She held herself with perfect stillness, unpractised and natural, staring with storm-grey eyes just a touch too wide and a touch too sharp, always looking a bit like an owl who’d just heard a mouse rustle beneath some leaves. She always seemed right on the verge of terrible swift violence, delivered without passion or care, like she might break both your legs with a single swipe of her heel, then turn away and ignore you.

My usual impression of her was somewhat undermined on that evening, because she’d let down her long black hair — making her resemble one of those spooky ghost ladies in the Japanese horror films Raine had shown me once — and she was wearing ridiculous baggy pastel-blue pajamas.

I stared at her, tentacles not sure if they should go up in defence or down so we could all giggle.

“Jan’s out,” she repeated. “You can wait, if you want.”

“You really wouldn’t mind?” we asked with an awkward smile. “I mean, she’s a mage, and we’re both unknowns.” I gestured at Sevens and myself. “Aren’t you supposed to be a bit more cautious? Maybe we should come back tomorrow, or—”

Seven-Shades-of-Unsubtle-Support cleared her throat softly. “Not tomorrow, my love. No procrastinating.”

July stared at Sevens like she was a lizard on a tree-trunk, and July was trying to decide if she was toxic or not.

Sevens said: “We are here to discuss matters with the General. Matters already agreed upon, and matters for which she is not yet prepared, but with which we wish to surprise her. We are not here to harm. But we may spook her. Quite badly.”

July said, “You are both known. It’s fine. I want to get back to my game.”

“Both of us?” I echoed, boggling with surprise. “Even Sevens?”

July let out a tiny sigh. “Yes.”

“Do … um … July, I know for a fact that Jan doesn’t know what Sevens is. Do you know what Sevens is?”

July stared at Sevens again. Sevens stared back, chin tilted upward, lilac parasol braced like a walking stick.

“No,” said July. “Jan has to deal with it eventually. I’m going back to playing.”

July turned away as if completely dismissing us from her mind and stalked across the room on silent feet; always a little unnerving for somebody so large and quick to move with such silence. She folded herself into a cross-legged position on the foot of her perfectly starched bed, picked up her controller, and unpaused her game. Jaunty music resumed.

We shared a look with Sevens, an awkward smile. But the Yellow Princess dipped her head in genuine respect and appreciation.

“Sevens?”

“I do like a practical woman,” said Sevens.

“Oh, ah, right,” we replied. “Um. Well then. Waiting, right. If we’re waiting, I do need to text or call Raine, just to let her know I’m actually back in reality and all that. Gosh, that is absurdly mundane, considering what we’ve both been up to for the last six hours.”

“Mundanity is the stuff of life, kitten,” Sevens mused out loud.

Certain types of mundanity felt bad; as a precaution, before Sevens and I had left Outside and ridden my Slip back into reality, she had coaxed me through twenty minutes of carefully folding away all of our Outsider modifications. Gone was the chromatophore-laced skin, the glowing eyes, the nictitating membranes, the webbing between my fingers, the subtle gill-slits between my ribs, the muscle reinforcements and exotic enzymes and the weird thing I’d unconsciously done with my teeth. I’d even lost the tail, for now; my rear end felt flat and vulnerable. At least my bio-reactor was still chugging along; I don’t think it was possible to fold that away, back inside mortal flesh.

Better than popping through the membrane and passing out on the floor of the hotel corridor in a puddle of my own vomit, but it still felt bad.

Worse than any of that, I’d had to flick six sevenths of our combined selves back to pneuma-somatic invisibility. I had shunted all six tentacles one notch downward on the scale of the real, from truly embodied pneuma-somatic flesh to invisible spirit-matter.

A necessary precaution. Materialising in the middle of a hotel corridor was an acceptable risk, and also relatively easy to explain to any unfortunate bystander: oh, we were just in your blind spot; you didn’t notice us because you were distracted; you weren’t paying attention, look, you nearly blundered into us; and anyway, aren’t we so very unobtrusive and small? Just carry on, mind your own business, forget about us in thirty seconds time.

But two eyeballs of full-frontal squid girl fresh from Outside might risk sending even the most credulous and inebriated of hotel guests screaming for the ghost-busters, or an exorcist, or news of the weird — or worse, the police.

Concealment did not diminish my sense of multiplicitous self-hood. We were still us even when we were hiding — Bottom Left wanted to burrow into the sheets of Jan’s bed, Top Right was rising in a curl-shape to peek at July’s video game, while Bottom Right was coiled around Seven’s wrist and waist, and Middle Left was paging through Heart’s manuscript again. But it made us feel like we were pretending, like we’d jammed our body back into clothes we had outgrown.

So, as I stood in the entranceway and pulled out my phone to text Raine, the first thing we did, almost subconsciously, was use that little flicker of brain-math to shunt that special value up one single notch. Our tentacles re-blossomed back into true physical flesh. We shuddered and gasped a little. Sevens raised an eyebrow at us.

“Sorry,” we said, panting to get our breath back. “We have to.”

“Of course, kitten. Just make certain to don your mask when you step into the street.”

I smiled and nodded and sent Raine a quick text message, to let her know that I was not stuck in an Outsider dimension having my entrails devoured by a flying polyp, and that I was in fact visiting Jan, with Sevens, and everything was fine.

The time on my phone surprised me; it was almost quarter past nine. Perhaps we really should leave this conversation with Jan for tomorrow, there was simply so much to discuss that we would risk being overrun by the small hours of the morning: the remains of the cult, Jan’s information on Mister Joking, and her other preparation for helping us with Wonderland — Maisie’s replacement body.

Seven-Shades-of-Scrupulously-Smooth took a couple of steps forward while I was sending the message, her boots clicking. But then she stopped at the edge of the little wooden floorboard area, meant for taking one’s shoes off before the hotel room carpet. At first I thought she was just being polite and waiting for me to join her. But then I sent the text message and looked up to find Sevens staring back at me with a single raised eyebrow.

My stomach did a little drop. “Ah? Sevens? What’s wrong?”

“No emergency, I suspect,” she said, soft and calm. “But that is my question to you. What is wrong with this picture?”

July looked up from her video game, head flicking upward and eyes coming around like a nocturnal predator disturbed from her bloody kill. I flinched, tentacles wobbling everywhere in a misplaced instinct to make myself look big.

July echoed, rather more urgently: “What is wrong?”

Sevens spoke to the demon-host in the tone of an amused but unimpressed schoolmarm, “You are not a very good secretary, July. But then again you are not engaged as one, so I can hardly fault you.”

July blinked. “What.”

I cleared my throat. “Yes, Sevens, what are you … oh.”

Jan wasn’t the only thing missing from the hotel room; I’d noticed the other discrepancies, but hadn’t put them all together until Sevens had asked me to do so, as if I’d had all the information at hand, in my brains, from all the different things my tentacles knew, all the things we knew, all together — but my conscious mind hadn’t presented it as relevant.

Sevens murmured, for me alone: “You really must train that skill, my love.”

Jan’s massive white coat was nowhere to be seen, not draped over a chair or puddled on the floor. On my previous visit I had also noticed a heavy-duty military-style flak jacket, all straps and pockets and bulletproof plates. Her cute pink trainers weren’t present by the door, but that was hardly of any concern compared to the other items.

“Uh,” we said, gathering our thoughts. “July. July, sorry. Jan’s not here, correct?”

“Yes,” said July.

“And did she happen to go somewhere … dangerous?”

July blinked. “Not any more.”

I sighed and spread all my limbs. “But she took all her ridiculous body armour? July, sorry, let me rephrase my question: please tell me where exactly Jan has gone.”

“Camelot,” said July. “With Lozzie.” She tilted her head to one side, suddenly even more bird-like than usual. “Assumed you knew.”

I huffed a great big sigh. Sevens smiled the smile of gentle vindication.

I said: “We don’t track where Lozzie goes, or with whom. Not anymore. It was a bad habit.” I put my face in one hand. “Oh, I was worried there for a moment. Why aren’t you with her, July? I thought you were sort of like her bodyguard, even if only informally.”

“She’s in the beyond. Lozzie can protect her better than I.”

Sevens propped her umbrella against the wall and set about removing her boots; she had that wonderful elegance to the motion that I could never manage, even with all my tentacles to help — lifting each foot up behind her in turn and slipping the shoes off with one hand. She stepped onto the carpet with soft yellow socks. “Ahhhh,” she sighed. “Are they on a date?”

July shook her head. “Paperwork.”

“Paperwork?” I squinted. “For what?”

“Houses.”

I frowned at July. “Have you always been so awkwardly taciturn? July, is something wrong?”

To my incredible surprise, July actually rolled her eyes; for one brief moment she was entirely the awkward and grumpy teenager that Jan implied she really was.

She pointed at the television screen. “Busy. You can wait, but I want to play.”

I stared for a moment, then laughed, blushing and covering my lips with one hand. I waved July down with a wordless apology. Sevens ignored all of this and padded over to peer at the game on the screen.

We had not come upon a demon-host bodyguard without her mage, mysteriously missing on some madcap misadventure. No, we had interrupted a teenager playing her video games, asking after her boring elder sister, and now we were keeping her from the next boss fight.

July was focused on the screen again, ignoring us and pressing buttons on her controller.

Sevens stood quite close to her and pointed delicately at one of the many weird little anime-style portraits, and said: “No, not him, his attack value is terrible. Pair the archer with the duchess, that way she gets magically charged arrows, and the duchess gets a huge morale boost. Trust me.”

July stared up at Sevens, wide-eyed as always. “But they’re both females.”

Sevens raised an eyebrow. “Yes? That’s the point. And this is a fantasy video game; female-female pairs can have babies. They don’t even bother to explain it. And why should they? A wizard did it.”

“Fair.” July made some kind of selection on the little squares. A heart appeared around two portraits.

“Told you so,” said Sevens. “I always know.” Then she sighed. “At least in video games.”

“Um,” I said, feeling a little left out, still in my shoes over on the entranceway floorboards. “I don’t want to interrupt again, but … Sevens, if Jan and Lozzie are on a date, then maybe we should … ”

Sevens glanced at me. “July said it’s not a date, kitten. No excuses, now.”

“But what it if is?” I grimaced. “I don’t want to interrupt that.”

Sevens tilted her head at me. We sighed and puffed and drew my tentacles in.

“Kitten.”

“It would be really embarrassing to drop in on Lozzie and Jan if they’re on a date. I’m not procrastinating, I swear. I’m trying to be polite and proper. This can wait until the morning.”

July spoke without looking up from her game: “It’s paperwork.”

“There you have it,” said Sevens. “Best go fetch the General. At least go to the castle in Camelot and see if she is present.”

“ … aren’t you coming?” I blinked at her in surprise.

“Bring her back here, my love. Without Lozzie. For this conversation, I am a weapon of intimidation and menace. I am more effective deployed from a position of surprise. And I am useless in front of little Lozzie. She is an antidote to all things intimidating and menacing. I best not be present.”

July looked up again, very still and silent.

Sevens added: “The intimidation and menace is for a good cause. And the General will not be harmed.”

“She won’t,” said July.

Sevens looked at July’s video game again. “Besides, this is rather diverting. July, the pianist and the mathematician, yes. They make a most pleasing pair.”

“The pianist doesn’t like other women,” July said.

Sevens clicked her fingers. The screen glitched sideways, a flicker-jump of motion, then returned to normal. A heart had appeared where there had been no heart before.

July stared up at Sevens; one did not have to be an abyssal squid-girl with dubious senses of body-language reading to see the latent hostility in July’s posture.

The Yellow Princess sighed, almost sadly. “I cannot do that to real people, no. It is a video game. Fiction can be rewritten. If you don’t want it, I’ll make her straight again.”

“Please,” said July.

Sevens un-clicked her fingers — a motion that probably would have made any not-in-the-know humans feel quite sick. The screen flickered the other way and the heart symbol was gone again.

“Thank you,” said July.

The Yellow Princess looked back at me. “I’m going to have less fun waiting than I thought. Hurry back, kitten. Keep your mind on the target. Obtain for us the tiny remade General.”

“The … I’m sorry, you mean Jan?”

“Yes.”

I chewed my lower lip. “And if she is on a date with Lozzie?”

Sevens shrugged, delicate shoulders rolling beneath her crisp white blouse. “Improvise.”

We pulled a deeply uncomfortable face, about to put up a token argument — but then our phone vibrated.

Raine had replied to my simple text message with a picture, a photograph, apparently taken moments ago, of Evelyn sitting at the kitchen table with Praem standing over her. Praem was as expressionless and perfectly straight-backed as always, but her milk-white eyes held a secret glint of beaming pride. Evelyn, by contrast, was blushing beetroot red, her arms crossed over her chest, her eyes glaring death at the camera.

Some brave soul had placed a stereotypical black witch hat on Evee’s head, with a wide brim and a floppy tip. I recognised it from our shopping trip, months ago.

Raine had captioned the photograph: ‘a present from Lozzie!’

We giggled out loud and covered our mouth with a hand again. Sevens cocked an eyebrow at us.

“Oh,” we sighed. “I think Jan and Lozzie did go on a date. I think they went shopping. What if they’re … you know … all … um, ‘post date’?”

“Kitten,” Sevens purred.

I steeled myself against the inevitable. “Yes?”

“If Lozzie and the General are fu—”

“Sevens!” I squeaked.

Sevens allowed herself a thin smile. “Knock first.”

==

Camelot was a wonderfully consistent dimension, second only to Number 12 Barnslow Drive itself as a source of peace and solace — perhaps paradoxically, considering the number of alien influences we had introduced to the quiet, rolling, yellow-grass hills: the Knights, the Caterpillars, the growing project of their castle, several tons of earthly dirt, more than a few corpses, and the now-reclaimed House-shell-abyssal-submarine which had once belonged to Edward Lilburne. All of those things were very literally from Outside, as far as Camelot was concerned. I trusted Lozzie’s assessment that this entire dimension was truly dead and empty, a place where things had happened once, but had all since run down and gone to dust; we were not colonising it in the face of the true inhabitants. But we had made quite a mess.

We — me, myself, and I, minus Sevens — arrived in the usual spot for unannounced visits to Camelot, on the low hill which would one day be enclosed by the bailey walls of Camelot Castle. I suspected the Knights made sure not to build anything up on that hilltop, lest one day I or Lozzie found ourselves teleported onto the tip of a castle spire or the back of a Caterpillar.

We arrived with a stagger and a lurch, and made an awful half-belch of nausea; Slipping was no longer the bio-spiritual strain it used to be, not with all seven of us pulling together to distribute the effort, but we’d spent all day Slipping back and forth and it was beginning to take a toll. We could no more Slip endlessly at will than we could walk around a city for six hours on end without getting incredibly sore leg muscles. We had limits, they were just a little higher than before. Taking Jan back to her hotel room would be the very last Slip of the day. Sevens and I would be taking the bus home.

I took a moment to steady our trainers on the grass, stretch out our tentacles, and flash our deliciously re-chromatophored-skin through a series of standing waves of blue and white and green. I’d left the manuscript with Sevens but I still had my squid-skull helmet in one tentacle.

So, reluctantly, I glanced about in hope of spotting Lozzie nearby, standing on a hillside, perhaps hand-in-hand with Jan, and absolutely not doing anything else.

“Please don’t be … kissing,” I whispered. “Please don’t be kissing, please don’t be kissing. Or anything else. Oh dear.”

The blush was terrible; I hid it with a wall of white-blue skin-shifting.

I hadn’t been back to Camelot since we’d vanquished Edward Lilburne.

Camelot Castle’s bailey wall was beginning to take shape, far away on the opposite side of the gigantic inner courtyard it would one day enclose. Titanic blocks of sandstone-coloured rock had been placed on top of the foundations, interleaved for stability, with a thick layer of pinkish mortar between them; I knew from watching the Knights’ building site that the mortar was somehow made from a mixture of crushed rock and the Knights’ own excreted bodily fluids. Two Caterpillars and several Knights were working a massive crane-like structure, preparing to place another block on the growing wall. It would be truly massive when it was complete, fifty or sixty feet high. I did hope the Knights were going to install proper safety features.

Several of us longed to go join that effort. Not that we could help, but we wanted to go stand up on that wall, see what it felt like, revel in the Knight’s creation.

But, eyes on the target, as Sevens had said.

Away to my right — what I thought of as West, the direction in which the ancient and abandoned city lay as a faint scab on the horizon, from which the Caterpillars brought a steady stream of fresh building materials — was Edward Lilburne’s House.

The front door and the section of wall we’d so brutally removed had been replaced with Caterpillar-grown carapace-material, gleaming bone-white like a cast on a broken leg. There was even a little door, with a handle. I knew from what Lozzie had said that some of the rear sections of the House had been carefully de-constructed and put back together as well, to allow clean-up of some of the more difficult rooms.

The strange mushroom-stalk of brick and glass and wood, towering a hundred feet into the air, had begun to collapse — shrinking back into itself, wrinkled and limp, being absorbed down into the House. Fruiting was done, we supposed; here was the beginning of adaptation to being Outside.

We also longed to go talk to the House again, ask how it was, make sure it had all the repairs it needed. There was much to do inside it as well, once Evelyn had any real spare time.

But, eyes on the target.

Camelot Castle keep itself was coming along beautifully. Pale sandstone walls climbed into the air, studded with arrow-slits on the first floor, then wider windows on the second; a third floor showed the beginning of little towers and walkways and possibly even battlements. Many parts of the castle were formed from off-cut pieces of specially grown Caterpillar carapace, specifically any parts that required shapes too difficult to make from stone, anything that would have used wood in a castle built on earth. A wide area of courtyard around the base of the castle was laced with sandstone walkways, pretty little paths snaking between the low hills, a couple of open squares, and some bare ground cut clear of grass, as if ready for planting flowerbeds or trees. One of the flowerbeds already contained a curious row of low shrubs.

We narrowed our eyes and raised our tentacles, to get a better look from far away. “Are those … strawberry bushes?” Two of my tentacles nodded and coiled in agreement. They were. “Praem,” we whispered. “She must have been talking to Lozzie about this. Gosh. Maybe I should suggest a lemon orchard.”

We very much wanted to go look at the strawberry bushes.

But Lozzie was not down there.

Lozzie was, in fact, nowhere to be seen. Not within the castle grounds, not on a nearby hillside, not down next to the castle itself alongside all the stone-cutting and mortar-mixing and carapace growing that the Knights and a trio of Caterpillars were still up to.

“Well,” we said out loud. “We tried. We gave it our best try. She’s not here.”

Or she’s in the castle. With Jan.

I sighed. Sevens would know if I went back empty handed after not really trying. I knew full well that the entire point of this exercise, of making me do this by myself, was to get my mind out of this state of procrastination-as-excuse, procrastination-because-fear. Maisie deserved better. Every day was precious. If I could put off talking to Jan until tomorrow, then everything else got shunted one day back as well — including the inevitable conversation with my parents, about the Eye, about whatever shards and splinters may still linger within their memories. And that potentially shunted Maisie’s rescue back a day as well. There wasn’t time for me to be afraid without taking action.

So I took a deep breath of Camelot’s warm, cinnamon-scented wind, raised my eyes and tentacles to the purple-whorled sky, and called out at the top of my lungs.

“Lozzie! Lozzie, it’s us! It’s me! Lozzie … ” I trailed off and lowered the volume. “Really hope you’re not in private with Jan.”

I waited several heartbeats, praying for no response.

Then, far away and muffled behind several layers of ancient stone: “Heathy! Heathy! Over here! Heathy!”

A tiny pale hand and slender arm emerged from one of the arrow-slits on the first floor, draped in pastel poncho, waving at me.

“Oh thank the gods,” I breathed to myself. “She’s dressed. Okay. Good sign.” I cupped my mouth and raised my voice again. “I see you! Coming!”

Lozzie withdrew her hand back into the arrow-slit window, like a tiny mollusc withdrawing back into her gigantic, impenetrable shell. We gathered ourselves, took a deep breath, and ambled down the hill, heading for one of the massive Caterpillar-carapace front doors which led into the castle.

Down the hillside we went, until my trainers met a sand-stone pathway, then up the path and into the towering shadow of the castle itself, with all those windows looking down at us. The Knights’ building site was nearby, but too far for a detour — some of them paused and ‘looked’ at me with their eyeless helms; I waved back.

Castles, like houses, have personalities evident in their material structures. Some are brooding and dark, military memories from a more violent world; others are fanciful and playful, display pieces of great intricacy and artwork; a few are strange and specific, quirks of local construction and needs, like evolutionary mutants of incredible beauty, but never to be reproduced.

Camelot Castle, up close, was both open and inscrutable; the sandstone was warm and welcoming, the carapace additions smooth and almost soft to the eyes. But the overall structure was subtly wrong for a human-made castle: it said both ‘I am a bulwark, here to keep out harm’ and ‘I am an experiment in form and size’, but it said those things in shapes I’d never seen in castles on earth. The walls were not actually built to withstand cannonballs or assaults, but to protect against something I wasn’t quite certain of.

The massive Caterpillar-carapace front door was fifteen feet tall and probably several feet thick. But there was a Knight-scale door set in one end, with a long handle. It opened on silent, smooth hinges, swinging outward at the slightest touch of one tentacle.

I had refrained from actually stepping inside Camelot Castle keep until now; entering without invitation would be akin to demanding to read an unfinished manuscript, it felt disrespectful. But now both the ground floor and second floor were complete, Lozzie was in there already, and she had invited me inside.

We stepped over the threshold, into cool, soft, sandy gloom.

Behind the massive white front door was a vast and echoing entrance hallway of sandstone-coloured blocks — a wide corridor with a vaulted ceiling held up by intricate beams, both of those made from more carapace material. Light came from glowing globes set into the wall at regular intervals — I recognised the principle as adapted from the Library of Carcosa. But where the Carcosan lights were green as a sunlit sea, these were yellow-brown, soft and dusky, like a desert evening.

The air was deliciously chill and gentle. We stretched out our tentacles, soaking it in.

Arches led off in several directions, into the warren of the castle.

“Lozzie?” we called out.

Lozzie’s voice floated back from somewhere deeper inside: “We’re in the big hall! With the tables! This way!”

All this boded very well for the prospect of Lozzie not being in a sensitive situation with Jan — at least not by the time I arrived. For the first time in a while I relaxed, lowered my tentacles, and stopped worrying quite so much.

The ‘big hall’ turned out to be left, right, then left again, after winding my way through the echoing, empty rooms of Camelot Castle. There was no actual furniture yet apart from things built into the castle itself, such as fireplaces, mantelpieces, and stairs; perhaps the Knights were planning on furnishing it later. But even nude and empty, she was a beautiful structure: the ceilings were gently domed, supported with beams; every interior wall was smooth and smart, the naked stone allowed to show itself off in material truth; the rooms I passed through were well-proportioned, balanced, not crammed in for the sake of simply multiplying spaces.

The ‘big hall’, however, was furnished.

We stepped through a low archway and into a vast dining hall, the rival of anything from Arthurian legend.

The hall boasted its own massive exterior doors, which probably opened out onto the rear of the castle; they were currently wide open, admitting the warm cinnamon-scented wind. The walls were ringed by dozens of those sandy glow-globes, making the space bright and clear. The room was split into two levels by a single step of difference: the lower level had a long rectangular table and a lot of human-scale chairs, while the higher level contained a literal round table, absolutely gigantic, made of carapace material. The lip of that table would be level with my chin. I assumed it was meant to accommodate every single Knight, because it was ringed by one hundred and forty eight equally gigantic chairs, also made from carapace.

Two of the chairs were pulled back from the table, their seat-backs streaked with black.

That stopped my breath.

Two dead Knights in their service of their Queen — in my service. One in Wonderland, given his life to shelter Lozzie and I from the Eye, and one in the Library of Carcosa, burned out to nothing by the black-lightning creature unleashed by Edward’s unwise meddling.

A tiny memorial. They deserved more.

The hall was two stories tall, with two dozen massive stained-glass windows beaming the purple light of Camelot down upon the wide floor. The stained-glass was apparently an investment in the future, because twenty of the two dozen windows were simply grids of carapace material filled with transparent blocks, awaiting the day they would be reshaped into scenes worth memorialising. Four of the windows had been gifted with meaning: one showed what I realised was Lozzie, battered and bloodstained and barefoot, but beaming with pride and happiness, standing upon the rolling hillsides of Camelot, surrounded by a vast crowd of strange spirit forms who were all looking up at her in hope and promise.

That was the moment of the Knights’ genesis, reshaped from earthly pneuma-somatic life into their current forms.

The second window showed me — ratty brown hair and scrawny build and pink hoodie and all — on my knees and weeping, six tentacles glowing rainbow bright, one tentacle rammed deep into a Knight lying on his back. The Forest Knight, when I’d returned him to Camelot and saved him from the Outsider equivalent of death by decompression.

The third window showed a scene that meant absolutely nothing to me, and took a second for me to puzzle out: three Caterpillars were depicted underground, beneath the sharp peak of a mountain. One of the Caterpillars was injured in some fashion, with pieces of carapace bent and damaged, strange shiny-black flesh showing beneath, while the uninjured pair were leading it back toward the surface. A second sub-panel above this showed all three Caterpillars basking in Camelot’s purple light, the injured one cradling a strange black lump in the sticky black tendrils which extended from its face-area.

An accident while exploring? A mine cave-in? Some ancient underground city? Whatever it was, it clearly meant a great deal to them culturally, but I had zero knowledge of it.

The fourth window showed a moment of grand pride: a ring of Caterpillars dooting and booping the Edward-ball to death. They had rendered the Edward-ball as a particularly gruesome foe, with a demonic face, but they hardly needed to work any artistic licence to make the gigantic Caterpillars look any more intimidating and heroic. A series of teeny tiny blobs watching in the background were probably supposed to be me and my friends.

I couldn’t deal with even a fraction of what I was seeing there.

Which was lucky, because I had more pressing concerns: three people were gathered around the lower table, the human-scale one.

Lozzie bounced out of her chair and skipped over to me, poncho all aflutter and going everywhere; she threw her arms around me in a wriggly hug, laughing and nuzzling my cheek, getting her wispy blonde hair all in my face.

Jan was already on her feet and looking like a rather overwhelmed penguin — she was wearing her massive puffy white coat, her petite form engulfed by the protection, but the front was open, showing the flak jacket beneath, and her good-girl skirt-and-sweater look beneath that. She gave me a half-mortified, half-apologetic grimace.

The third figure was seated, stiff, and still — and very, very focused on not making any sudden movements.

Harold Yuleson — Edward’s former lawyer, very much In-The-Know, an oily and portly little man who knew his job inside-out and had come to us with promises of betraying his employer before the end — did not look like he wanted to be present.

The table before him was covered with neatly organised papers next to his open briefcase. His tight little eyes and ratty little face were beaded with sweat. His tufty hair looked a little limp. His well-tailored, dark suit, complete with waistcoat, looked amusingly out of place among the chairs and stones of Camelot Castle.

Twelve Knights were arrayed behind his chair in a semi-circle; behind them, a Caterpillar had driven into the room, through the open doors, and was currently humming away to itself like the idling engines of a small battleship.

“Um,” I said.

“Heathy!” Lozzie cheered and pulled back from the hug so she could look me in the face. She was beaming, bright and bursting with energy. “Heathy, you came to join in!”

We blinked several times, pole-axed by too many things at once. Top Right and Top Left tentacles did a sort of conjoined self-handshake, the equivalent of putting one’s face in one’s palm – I think we’d picked that one up from Tenny.

“Join … in … ” we managed. “Um … ”

Jan cleared her throat gently. She tucked a lock of her neat black hair behind her ear. “I’m sorry, Heather. I really had no hand in this. I thought this was going to be conducted in his offices, not here. Sorry. Um.”

“It’s fiiiiiine!” Lozzie chirped. “It’s not like he’s not in-the-know, you know! I know! We all know!”

Harold Yuleson turned his head to look at me, achingly slow, like his tendons were made of rusty wire, like they might burst inside his neck if he moved too quickly. He met my eyes; his own were wide and shell-shocked. He looked slowly at each of my tentacles, one by one, all six of them. Then he looked at the way our skin changed colour, cycling through chromatic potential.

Then he swallowed, nodded to himself, and spoke in a bright and polite tone as if nothing was wrong: “Good evening, Miss Morell. I assume it is still evening? How nice to see you. I do hope you are well.”

Then he returned to staring at his papers.

“Uhhh,” we said. “Um. Sorry … Lozzie … sorry, not that I don’t want to hug you,” I said as I gently removed myself from her embrace, but not before Middle Left wrapped herself affectionately around Lozzie’s forearm beneath her poncho. “But, um, I’m a little, uh … overwhelmed.”

Lozzie bobbed on the balls of her feet and cocked her head at me. “Ah? Heathy? By what?”

I gestured at basically everything.

Lozzie blinked several times. Jan said: “I know, right?”

Yuleson muttered, much to my surprise, “Oh, it’s quite alright, quite alright.” He even smiled, though his eyes were glued to his papers on the table. “I’ve conducted business in far more intimidating circumstances. Oh, yes. Did you know I had a man point a gun at me once? Terrible thing. Wasn’t loaded, of course. Still, very unsettling at the time. Very unsettling. Mmhmm. Mm.”

There were simply far too many questions to ask — about the stained-glass windows, or the mourning-streaked chairs, not to even mention the question of all the bodies from the fight outside Edward’s house, or the dozen other issues which intersected with Camelot. But we put all of those from our mind; stay on target, Sevens had said. We stayed on target.

“Uh,” we said, struggling to gather ourselves. “Just a … a practical question, Lozzie. Why is your uncle’s former lawyer here?”

Lozzie giggled and chirped: “My lawyer now! Evee-weeve’s too, if she wants!”

Jan gave me a thousand-yard stare. I smiled awkwardly at her, but then spoke to Lozzie again. “Yes, okay, but … why have you brought him to Camelot?”

Jan said, “This was meant to happen in his offices.” She glanced at Yuleson again. “I’m sorry. Really.”

Lozzie opened her mouth — but Yuleson spoke before she did.

“Allow me to answer for my client,” he said, turning slowly again. “That is my job, after all, is it not? Ah, not that yourself and Miss Lilburne require the services of a lawyer to conduct any business between yourselves, but simply because I am the expert here … here … here, yes, wherever here is … um … ” He trailed off, frowning to himself, then glued his eyes to his papers again. He was very careful not to look back at the Knights behind him.

“Lozzie,” I said, allowing a gentle warning tone to creep into my voice. “He’s a normal human being. I know he’s a … well, a bit untrustworthy, to put it lightly. But you can’t just … just … oh, I suppose I’ve done this myself before, but—”

Jan cleared her throat. “A small shock was necessary. I agreed with that much. But really, this has gone on long enough. Lozzie, please, it’s time to send him back.”

“Oh, nonsense,” said Yuleson, without looking up. His tone was oddly bright. “I’m quite alright, as long as I concentrate on the details here. And yes, well, let’s all be honest with each other — I was unwilling to do the legwork for all this. This will require me to commit several crimes — forgery of documents, lying under oath. Oh goodness, goodness me.”

Lozzie looked almost defiant as she smiled at me, a little bit smug. “I’m not going to hurt him, Heathy! He just needed to know.”

I sighed. “Know what? Lozzie, what are you doing here?”

Yuleson spoke up: “We were discussing matters of estate inheritance.”

“Oh. Ohhhh,” I said. “Oh, right. Because of the House.”

Yuleson cleared his throat. “I believe the property you speak of is quite beyond legal concerns. No. I speak of the estate, the legal estate. Edward Lilburne’s possessions, money, and so forth.”

“Ah,” I said. “Right. Because Edward—”

“Is not,” Yuleson interrupted, “technically speaking, dead. As I have been informed.”

I blinked several times. Jan rubbed the bridge of her nose. Lozzie flashed her teeth, very smug.

Yuleson carried on without raising his eyes from the documents before him; his voice gathered strength as he spoke, as his profession stiffened his spine: “Miss Lilburne’s case is irritatingly difficult and presents me with unique challenges. Her uncle — my former client — refused to leave a will. There is simply no will, not even a simple one. I could of course forge a will — though that rather complicates the already considerable legal risks of what I am being asked to do. Furthermore, he is not legally dead; we cannot produce a corpse, nor establish that it is time to dispose of his estate. That in itself is not too difficult to solve — missing person, hasn’t been seen in years, without any other relatives to dispute, shouldn’t be too nasty. However.” He raised a finger. “Miss Lilburne does not legally exist.”

“Off the grid!” Lozzie cheered. She threw her arms into the air, poncho fluttering. “Ghosting the system!”

Jan snorted. “Admirable, yeah. I approve. Except for this.”

“Quite right,” said Yuleson. “There is no birth certificate, no school records, no national insurance number, no NHS number. Absolutely nothing to establish that Lozzie Lilburne is a real person and that she is the legal heir to her uncle’s estate. This — this is a problem. It very well may be the most difficult task ever placed before me. Almost beyond my powers to solve.”

“Oh,” we said. I hadn’t expected any of this; I was quite blind-sided and even more overwhelmed than before. “Uh. So … what’s going to happen to Edward’s … what’s the value of his—”

“Eight million pounds,” said Yuleson.

My tentacles stopped moving. My eyes went wide. My skin flushed bright pink. Lozzie hissed: “Oooh, Heathy, pretty!”

“Well,” Yuleson said, as if this was nothing. He tapped a piece of paper. “Eight million, two hundred and eighteen thousand, one hundred and three pounds, and seventeen pennies, at last estimate. A lot of it is tied up in an investment portfolio, which will have to be unwound if Miss Lilburne desires the liquid capital. Which I do not suggest, though I would have to consult a proper accountant. Some of that is part of an insurance underwriter — marine shipping mostly, nothing unethical, I— I think — and if you leave it there it will appreciate in value.” He pulled another sheet toward himself and indicated another number. “A significant portion, however, is held as cash in a lock box in Handelsbanken in Manchester. Very silly, leaving all that there to depreciate in value. Now, I’m not supposed to know about that one, and I do not and cannot legally have possession of a key—”

Lozzie flipped up her poncho and produced a keyring, jingling in the air. She winked at me. “Guess what I found?”

Yuleson squeezed his eyes shut and raised his hands either side of his own head. “Please! Please, Miss Lilburne, please, do not walk in there and use that key. If that money goes missing, if it is claimed, if you present yourself before the work is in place, then all this will become impossible.”

Lozzie giggled and rolled her eyes, then slid the keys away again. Yuleson sighed as if a gun had been removed from his face.

I was reeling inside; I couldn’t even begin to construct the context for what I was hearing. Eight million pounds? The number was so large it was almost meaningless. We felt like we needed to sit down. Or dunk myself in the ocean.

“ … Lozz … eight— eight million?”

Lozzie nodded.

“Eight … million. Uh. Lozzie. Oh my gosh. You can’t— you can’t let that go! You can’t!” I grabbed her hands with a pair of tentacles. “You could- you could do anything you wanted! You could actually go to university! You could send Tenny to university!” I laughed, totally overwhelmed. “I mean— if she figures out the whole disguise thing. Oh my gosh. You could do anything with that. Anything.”

Lozzie bit her lower lip. “I’d pay everyone back. For looking after me. Do something for Grinny — she’s been abandoned now. And give Tenny a future.”

“Lozzie. Lozzie, you don’t owe us a thing.”

“But I love you.”

Lozzie gave me a hug, quick and hard.

I laughed. I didn’t know what to say. Jan smiled awkwardly at me over Lozzie’s shoulder, then shrugged; I supposed that she’d been through all this shock once already. But then the impact of Yuleson’s words flowed over me; I suddenly felt deeply protective, and I totally understood why Lozzie had dragged the lawyer out here.

“Wait, wait,” I said, pulling back. “Yuleson.”

“Yes?” said the lawyer.

“So, this money, getting this in Lozzie’s name legally isn’t possible? You can’t do it? It’s in limbo? It’s beyond you?”

Yuleson smiled to himself, still staring at his papers. “I said almost.”

“Pardon?”

“Almost beyond my powers. So, yes, Miss Morell. I can achieve this. I can make this work. We — that is, myself and Miss Lilburne — are going to commit a truly staggering amount of forgery.”

Lozzie beamed at me. “We’re gonna make me up! From scratch!”

Yuleson cleared his throat. “This task is made somewhat easier by Miss Lilburne’s unique skill set — I understand that she can place a forged document in a location, which in certain cases can retroactively make such documents legitimate, and proving their falsehood almost impossible. We are going to put her birth certificate into hospital records. Physically.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. “Oh, if this is ever discovered, they will make documentaries about it.”

Lozzie said, “And it’s gonna be ‘Lozzie’ on the certificate! Not Lauren. Ha!”

“Right on,” said Jan.

Lozzie threw herself at me in another out-of-control leap-hug. She squeezed me tight and I squeezed her back, laughing and overwhelmed, but relieved that finally she was getting some compensation for what her brother and her uncle had done to her.

Eight million pounds was more than I could imagine. Perhaps not more than Evelyn could imagine. But this was Lozzie.

And I wasn’t exaggerating about a future for Tenny.

Because there was a very real chance none of us would be coming back from Wonderland. Whatever I said to myself, that thought still lurked deep down in my heart.

We pushed that away for now; this was not the time for dark thoughts.

“Lozzie,” we said, pushing her gently back as well. “Lozzie, you need to actually look after this lawyer, if he’s going to do this, not be blasting his mind with overexposure to Outside; I doubt we could find another so capable and also In The Know.”

Yuleson murmured: “Thank you kindly.”

Lozzie did a big puff-cheeked pout, like I was spoiling her fun, but then she nodded. “Okaaaaay. We can go back now.”

We nodded. “One second.” I let go of Lozzie and crossed to the big white table where Yuleson was sitting, with the Knights and a Caterpillar looming behind him. We planted our feet and spread our tentacles.

He smiled down at his papers. “Miss Morell. I am glad you won, by the way.”

“Mmhmm, really? I suspect you don’t care either way. But — Yuleson. Harold. Look up at me, please.”

His smile grew extra oily and slick. “That is a very challenging demand at present. I must decline.”

“Alright then,” I sighed. He was only human, after all. This was probably taking a terrible toll on him. “Listen to me very carefully. Evelyn Saye and I, we will be along to your offices in the morning, to talk to you about this, with Lozzie present. I want to make sure we keep you honest.”

Yuleson let out a weird little fluttery laugh. He gestured over his shoulder — at the Knights and the Caterpillar. “Oh, these fine fellows and lasses here have more than ensured that. But, you are more than welcome to a meeting; I would relish the chance to mend bridges with Miss Saye — and we must discuss my fee; I’m not going to commit a buffet of crimes for free, but I will offer my standard rates. I’m not going to exploit the situation. I’ll make you my eleven o’clock, how does that sound?”

“Perfect,” we said, bluffing, because intimidating criminal lawyers into doing our bidding was not exactly how I envisioned myself, even now. I was still a good girl — or seven good girls — wasn’t I? “Now, Lozzie—”

A flicker of silver-white passed behind one of the stained-glass windows — a mote of pearl-shadow upon the sandstone blocks of Camelot.

I looked up and around, as casually as I could manage, which wasn’t very casual, because I was bad at being covert and sneaky and careful. We all stared at the stained glass. Nothing stared back. Nothing but Camelot’s purple whorls in the sky beyond.

Heart?

Had she followed us to Camelot? We hadn’t really been thinking about her; we’d assumed if she was still following us at all that she’d stay with her sister, with Sevens, not sneak along in my shadow. That didn’t seem like her style.

If it was Heart, then I didn’t want her taking an interest in anybody here. I needed to get back to Sevens, quickly, and tell her to get her younger sister under control.

“Heathy?” Lozzie chirped. When I looked back down, she was peering at me in curious innocence. Jan was frowning; she must have realised something was wrong.

“Uh, Lozzie,” I said, trying to conceal that I was watching for signs of a Yellow Princess trailing my footsteps. “Take Yuleson back to his offices, okay? He’s had enough of this. And I’m not joking, we need to look after him, if he’s going to work legal magic for you.”

“Oh yes,” Yuleson sighed. “Yes, please. Please do. I left the place with all the lights on, too. Janet will be horrified when she gets there in the morning.”

I nodded to the dozen Knights and the Caterpillar. “Thank you, everyone. Thank you. I think we’re done with the intimidation now, though.”

Several of the Knights raised their weapons in salute. The Caterpillar made the teeniest, tiniest beep — a noise which still echoed inside the hall like a clap, and made Yuleson flinch so hard he nearly fell out of his chair. Jan flinched too, closing her eyes in carefully contained exasperation.

Lozzie was already reaching for Jan’s hand, so I interrupted quickly. “Lozzie. Lozzie I need to talk to Jan.”

Lozzie blinked at me, wide-eyed and curious. Jan went very still — she must have heard the tone in our voice.

“Weeeeeell, she’s right here!” Lozzie gestured at Jan with both hands. “Ta-da! Janny!”

I giggled, partly for show, but partly because Lozzie. “In private, if possible. Back in her hotel room. About sensitive things. Will you take Yuleson back to his offices and then go give Tenny a hug from me? Please.”

Lozzie narrowed her eyes, a pouty pantomime of suspicion. “Heathy … wassit all about? You’re being very sneaky! And you’re not very good at it!”

“Yes,” Jan added, delicate and still. “What is this all about, Heather?”

I sighed and told a half truth: “I need to ask you about Maisie’s body, Jan, the one you’re going to make, and about the cultists. Kind of a dark subject. A bit of a … a bad joke we both share. Isn’t it?”

I’m going to ask you about Mister Joking. Do you want Lozzie to know, or not?

Depending on Jan’s answer, I’d be telling Lozzie anyway; but I trusted Jan at least that much, to tell us the truth, especially if it was any danger to Lozzie.

Jan’s eyebrows rose. “Ah,” she said. “Ah. I see. Quite. Yes.”

“Janny?” Lozzie put her arms around Jan’s side.

“Heather is quite right,” Jan said. “This is going to be a dark subject. You don’t have to come with, Lozzie. Give us an hour, maybe two? I’ll text you.”

Lozzie did a big huffy flounce and puffed out a huge sigh, fluttering back from Jan. She put her hands on her hips and looked at me, then at Jan, then at me again, then at Jan. I felt a terrible twinge of guilt. She saw right through both of us, saw we weren’t telling her the whole truth.

Jan and I broke at the same moment.

“I—”

“—don’t—”

“-not going to—”

“—hold anything back—”

“—tell you a lie—”

“—Lozzie.”

Jan and I both slammed to a halt and stared at each other. She was mortified, I was blushing. Lozzie burst into a fit of giggles.

Jan recovered first: “I’m not going to lie to her, Heather.”

“And I shouldn’t be holding things back,” I hurried to add. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Lozzie.”

Lozzie flapped a corner of her poncho. “It’s fiiiiine! You’re so bad at it, Heathy! You too, Janny!” Lozzie hopped over to me and gave me a hug, then over to Jan to plant a very aggressive kiss on Jan’s cheek. Then she bobbed back again and waited a beat.

Jan said, “Heather wants to ask me about a mage we ran into, the Joking guy. I know him. Or, knew him, rather. A while back. Need to clear my name again, it seems.” She pulled an awkward smile, pained, but relieved.

“Actually,” I said. “Jan, I trust you about that.”

She looked at me in surprise. “You do? Why on earth would you?”

“Yes, I do,” we said. “I’m not going to interrogate you about Mister Joking. I need a way to contact him and talk to him — because I think he was studying the Eye.”

Jan’s face fell. She went horribly pale. “Oh, fuck me.”

Lozzie purred, “You wiiiish, Janny.” Then she winked, big and fake and silly.

This did not help Jan, who just shook her head and looked at me like I was a premonition of her own death.

I held out a hand. “Jan. Your hotel room, please. We won’t take too much of your time. All I need is contact details.”

Jan stared at my hand like it was a hangman’s noose. Lozzie gave her another hug, half-wriggling inside her massive puffy white jacket and nuzzling Jan’s neck. Then she bounced free and stepped over to Yuleson.

“I’ll take mister lawyer-boyer home!” Lozzie said. “And see you in a couple of hours, Janny? I had fun today. Lots of fun! Together!”

Jan stared at Lozzie, unsettled but resigned, then at my hand, then at my face.

She said: “I just keep digging deeper, don’t I? Alright then.” She stepped close and took my hand. “Let’s go have a chat about things I never want to think about again.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Yet another reminder that while she may be the protagonist of Katalepsis (Book One), Heather is far from being the center of the universe. While she’s off visiting Outsiders and getting books translated by tsundere spider-crabs, Lozzie is busy securing that bag. And hey, good for her. Maybe she can get Tenny into a programming degree or something. Or pay for repairs to the roof of Evee’s house. At least Yuleson is under control. Though Jan is probably more than a little bit overwhelmed. And how about that stained glass? That must be going to Heather’s head, even if she won’t admit it.

Fuck me that’s a lot of money though.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading! I couldn’t do any of this without you, the readers, and all your support. Thank you so much for reading my little story. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s time for actually talking to Jan – probably about more than she was bargaining for. Let’s just hope Heather keeps her teeth nice and blunt.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.4

Content Warnings

References to kidnapping
References to cannibalism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Compared with our arrival in the private chambers of the King in Yellow, our return to the Library of Carcosa was markedly less traumatic and much less ceremonious — but also less solitary, for both good and ill.

We popped through the membrane with a puff of displaced air and appeared between towering bookcases of hexagonal shelves, sunk deep in bookish gloom and drifting dust and the echoing vastness of the library; my trainers scuffed on wooden floorboards as I caught myself with my tentacles, gripping the edge of a bookcase, stomach clenching and head reeling, all of us working together to brace ourselves against the ever-lurking disorientation of a Slip.

Sevens’ oversized and unlaced boots clacked down right next to me with a double-stagger stomp-stomp; she almost overbalanced. The voice of her Blood Goblin mask went Wuurrrrk! as I tightened my grip to stop her falling flat on her face.

“Same—” I croaked, gathering my breath, fighting a brief wave of nausea. “Same spot. Right where I left off. Woo hoo.”

Burrurk-yeah?”

Detour ended. A success, albeit minor.

After the King in Yellow had bidden us farewell — and good health, and do visit again soon, and do inform our gracious personage about the date of the wedding, and do always feel free to drop in, and do give my regards to young Master Hobbes — I’d simply retraced my steps, mathematically speaking, to locate the spot in the library where I’d heard Sevens’ voice in my head.

We were deep in the library stacks once more, surrounded by those bizarre hexagonal bookshelves; they looked more like ossified insect hives for a species of Outsider machine-wasp, not a place for storing tomes. The so-called ‘books’ they contained were each the size of a football, made of metal, weighed a ton, opened like a flower of steel petals, and certainly had not been crafted by human hands.

Or so I assumed; humans did lots of strange things. I should know, I’m one of them, technically.

The glow-globes in that part of the library were in good repair, but dim and shadowy, as if they needed a bit more juice in their wires; heavy shadows lay thick in nooks and crannies between the bookcases, like rock pools at low tide. Some of those hollows were occupied by half-glimpsed writhing shapes, others were deeper than they should have been, and a few were very still and gave the impression of attention returned — something staring back. My tentacles were already rising to provide better illumination, a slow rainbow strobe pushing back the gloom. Sevens found her feet and huddled deeper inside her big camo-print jacket, shoulders squared, lips pouting, eyes all grumpy frown.

“Yes,” I said, glancing up and down the row of books. “This is where I left off. Oh, um, Heart’s not here? Didn’t she follow—”

Heart stepped out from behind the end of the nearest bookcase, with a little toss of her head and a flick of her hips.

She was glowing, like rainy sunlight on fresh snow.

Our-Lady-of-the-Jaundiced-Heart, younger sister to Sevens, daughter of the King in Yellow, a yellow princess in her own right, and — as I was rapidly coming to understand — a terrible flirt and a brat of the highest and most difficult order, shot us the look of a petulant teenager being asked why she didn’t want to wear a party hat.

She said: “I prefer not to pop into existence like a clown summoned by the sound of a horn. It’s so pedestrian. Yes, there’s shock, there’s surprise — but where’s the style? You never used to do that, dear sister! Isn’t it more exciting if you appear on the stage like any other person, but from a position you couldn’t possibly have occupied?” Her sharp-angled face lit up with girlish glee once again, buttery eyes fluttering thick lashes. “I swear I’ve sent at least three men to change their trousers purely because I entered from somewhere I couldn’t have been!”

Heart giggled at her own filthy anecdote, petulance banished.

She still looked like a cake made for unmentionable activities — her words, not mine — with her soft hourglass body poured into that layered, flashy, gleaming white military uniform, blazer and long skirt and hat and all. But away from the direct influence of her father the King, the more overtly militaristic flairs had fallen away — the shoulder bars, the sharp lapels, the peak on the cap. Heart’s own tastes had taken their place, floaty, gauzy, whimsy: an upward curl at the hem of her skirt, long trailing sleeves like a Japanese kimono, and thick braids in the great mass of her silver-white hair.

Sevens gurgled at her: “Not my entrance, duuuh. Heather brought me.”

Heart’s smile went pained and awkward, with polite pity. She looked at me. “Well. You’re still learning.”

“She’s not like us!” Sevens rasped. “Don’t be stupid! She’s not a rookie.”

I huffed and felt myself trying to stand up straight, puff my chest out a bit, show off my tentacles. “Yes, I’m a bit more focused on practical applications, not theatrical flair, thank you. It’s just not my thing.”

“Oooh!” Heart’s smile turned truthful again. She moved one of those loose sleeves over her mouth, biting her lower lip and wiggling her eyebrows. “Oh, there we go. She’s got some real spice to her — she must have, to talk to daddy like that. Are we sparring, human? A play-fight? Will you wrestle me to the floor and have your way with me? Does one of your juicy tentacles there have a palpal bulb ready for—”

Seven-Shades-of-Needle-Teeth-and-Molten-Eyes went: “Guuurruk! Back off!”

“Yes,” I added quickly. “I’m very flattered, Heart, but you’re not my type. And I couldn’t handle any more girlfriends than I already have.”

Heart sighed and laughed and rolled her eyes. She produced a folding fan from within one of her baggy sleeves then started to slowly waft it at her own face. “Oh, I’m not really interested, sister. I’m just winding you up. She’s so not my type, either. There’s not an inch of heroic doom about her. Not a second of dark brooding. Not even a juicy masculine pout.” She sighed like a maiden confined to a tower. “I’m right, aren’t I, Lady Morell? You’re not really the type to compose a poem to a woman you’ve never even had a single conversation with, before you go off and die charging a line of muskets. Are you?”

“Uh, no,” I said. “I prefer to … uh … not do that.”

Heart pulled a face that said ‘told-you-so’ and then sighed again. “And now I’m in the bloody library. Hoo-rah for me.”

I cleared my throat and lowered my tentacles; their strobing was competing with Heart’s white glow. “I apologise for getting you mixed up in this, Heart. Your father’s offer was very gracious, but you’re not really his to command. Thank you for agreeing to translate the book.”

Heart just snorted and cast her eyes down the row of strange metal bookcases.

Sevens grumbled as well. She stuck her hands in the pockets of her oversize camo-print jacket and made her big boots go stomp on the floorboards. “Hate when dad gets like that. All stuffed from a good meal. Ugh.”

“Good meal?” I said.

Sevens stared at the floor, looking embarrassed. “Edward’s whole thing.”

“Ah. Oh,” I said. “Um. Right. Oh, that is sort of weird. Is he often like this? I mean, he is going to be my … father-in-law. Actually, no, I can’t think about this right now.”

Heart giggled. “Oh, I didn’t mind it too much. Father did give me a wonderful present, after all! That uniform — unf,” she grunted. “Yes, oh, as soon as we’re done here I’m putting it back on and commanding some men to go over the top.”

“Of … of a trench?” I asked. “Over the top of a trench?”

Heart gave me a sultry look, biting her lower lip and fluttering eyelashes like the whisper of secret gods. “Fill in the blanks, human,” she purred.

Sevens gurgled again. “You’re as bad as dad.”

Heart did a big huff, mood changing instantly. “What do you expect? I’m in the library! It’s boring.” She closed her fan with a clack and pointed past me and Sevens; there was a squid-faced librarian shuffling about at the end of the row of shelves, presumably waiting to see if I was going to ask him for directions again. “What am I supposed to do, take an interest in the catalogue?” Heart snorted, then glanced at the weird sphere-books again, pulling a delicate frown. “What even are these, anyway?”

Sevens showed her teeth in a grin, all sharp needles and sudden smugness. “Don’t pretend you don’t know, sister.”

Heart shot her a quick and venomous look, then an even quicker flicker at me, then back to the books again. She reached out with her free hand and pulled one off a shelf, effortlessly balancing the heavy, irregular sphere on her slender fingertips, pale wrist supporting much more than a human would.

The metal book flowered open, metallic petals falling back to reveal their secrets. Heart pulled a disgusted face — but she peered inside.

“Oh! Oh, it’s this lot,” Heart said after a moment. “The ones from the place with the sun that burns backwards. Oh damn and bugger, I do abhor stuff written by quint-lobers, it’s always so circuitous. They go around and around, they never put events in narrative order, and they love their endless asides about cognitive simultaneity.” She gestured with her fan, a sideways slash of derision. “They do this awful thing where they tell you what’s going to happen in a summary first, then they recount by sensory theme, not linear time. It’s such a vegetable way of thinking. They should all be grilled and eaten.”

Sevens nudged me in the side and nuzzled into one of my tentacles; she was grinning, amused and sneaky.

Heart ranted on, talking to the book: “Do you know — and this must be on my mind because of Father’s whole thing earlier — they don’t even write about their wars in a linear fashion? They start with the most important battles, the big fulcrums, and then trace everything backward? It’s ridiculous. You’re not supposed to break up a heroic narrative with five chapters of industrial production figures.”

Heart finally looked up from the book and caught us both staring. She snapped the book shut — which was like a steel bear-trap catching the air — replaced it on the shelf, and fanned her face.

Sevens went snerk. I cleared my throat gently.

“Heart,” we tried. “Are you … a secret bookworm?”

Sevens answered before Heart could defend herself. “She’s spent more time in here than anybody else. Read half the library.”

Heart stamped one perfectly formed leg and opened her mouth to snap, but I got there first.

“Sevens!” I tutted. “Why is that a thing to be embarrassed about? I’d read half this library if I could.”

Seven-Shades-of-Cheeky-Goblin made a grumbling noise and buried her face deeper in my tentacles. I glanced at Heart and nodded, as politely as I could manage. This was half fellow-feeling with another bookworm, but also half self-preservation; we were relying on Heart to translate the book truthfully and accurately. And to be honest, I had no idea what it truly meant for one of the Yellow Children to be a bookworm — why did she like it? Probably not the same reasons as us.

Heart rolled her eyes. “Fine!”

“We’ll get this over with as quickly as we can,” I said. “Again, thank you for helping. Uh, I think the book was down here, but I need to ask the librarians again. I’ll just—”

“Oh,” Heart purred. “Oh, no, no no no.” She planted her booted feet with a clean little clack on the floorboard, then grinned wide, a little too manic in the face, golden flashes in her eyes like flecks of burning sunlight. “We’re not going anywhere until my dear sister here tells me exactly who ‘Aym’ is.”

Sevens peered out from among my tentacles like a cat buried in a hedgerow. “None of your business!”

“But Father made it sound most interesting!” Heart licked her lips — more like a predatory cat than a lustful seductress. “A she, yes, I can see that in your eyes — well, with you that’s obvious, haha! Younger than you? Yes. Less … formed. A … not a human? Not a human! Gosh! What have you been up to? That’s not like you. Is she very, very doomed? I can’t imagine why else father would—”

“Aym,” I said, loud and clear, “is a weird little sprite-thing attached to a former drug addict and alcoholic — a mage, who’s done terrible things in life, but who wants to atone. Aym dabbles in emotional pain and goading. Sevens and Aym got on quite well. That’s all.”

Heart pulled a face like I’d just presented her with a gleaming silver platter and removed the lid to reveal a live slug.

“ … what?” she spluttered. “Sister, sister, what? What are you— what? What?”

Sevens gurgled, still hiding between my tentacles. But then she popped her head out, lank black hair hanging down around her red-eyed face. “Aym is small. But like dad, maybe. One day. Don’t mess with her growth, Heart. Don’t.”

Heart boggled at both of us, then spread her hands in a dismissive shrug. “Alright. I am supremely uninterested in your weird little friend.”

“More than friend,” Sevens rasped.

“Yes, and I’m equally uninterested in you having some sordid three-way arrangement with a sapient impulse you found in a gutter. Wow, thanks dad. What … why … look, never mind.” Heart huffed, disappointed.

Sevens gurgled: “Dad has no idea what we really like.”

“True that, sister,” Heart said. “True that.”

I stayed very quiet, because I suspected the exact opposite; the King knew the tastes of his daughters all too well, what they were becoming, or trying to become, or what they might learn from others. Why highlight Aym as interesting to Heart? Aym was neither doomed, nor particularly heroic — or was she? From what little I understood, Aym kept Felicity alive, kept her from relapsing into darker places, and kept her putting one foot in front of another. Was that a kind of heroism? Perhaps. Not Heart’s kind. But maybe she could learn.

Or perhaps the King was enjoying a red herring. Perhaps there were people in my orbit whom he would rather his impressionable and flighty young daughter not meet too soon.

I smiled, polite and slightly distant from these familial issues, and said: “Shall we get this over with, then? I think the book was—”

Heart raised one hand in the air; her loose sleeve fell away from her forearm with all the subconscious sensual artistry she could muster. She clicked her fingers with a sharp, hard snap.

“The book, please!” she announced — to nobody in particular. Her fingers gestured at me. “The one she was looking for? Chop chop, now. And no directing — I expect full service. I know you can do better than that.”

For a second we bristled all over; I assumed Heart was being incredibly rude to me and Sevens, resuming hostilities over our lack of readiness, like an aristocrat who expected everything to be instant, for the little people to rush around at her beck and call. After all, Heart was a haughty and powerful princess, why wouldn’t she act like that?

But then a squid-faced librarian hurried past me, tentacled head raised and scanning like a tracking device, large feet thump-thumping against the floorboards.

He bustled right past Heart and down the row of books.

“Oh,” we said. “He’s leading us to the book? I didn’t know they could do that.”

“Neither did I,” rasped Seven-Shades-of-Subtle-Shock.

Heart flashed us a big silly wink and wiggled her hips as she turned to follow the librarian. “Book smarts have to be good for something.”

The commandeered librarian led us deeper and deeper into the stacks, down the row of books and then out into a wider corridor; the ends of hundreds of bookcases stretched off into gloom. Heart swished and swayed as she followed the librarian, clicking her smart heels on the floorboards, occasionally kicking up the hem of her long white skirt so it fluttered down again, presumably for want of anything more interesting to do. Sevens clung onto my tentacles. I just hurried to keep up, watching the pools of worrying shadow and letting out soft hisses at anything which moved too close.

I dared not think about what we were doing, or what I was about to discover. My heart was already going too fast, my tentacles tense and eager and jittery with nerves.

Eventually the librarian led us into another row of bookcases, beneath the soft sea-green glow of the overhead globes; the cases were filled with the same football-sized metal tomes as the rest of this part of the library. He stopped abruptly, turned, and extended one grey-fleshed, long finger to point at a book.

We all drew to a halt. Heart stopped with a click of her heels and turned her chin upward. Sevens hopped free of my tentacles and wandered forward to peer at the book.

I just stared, unsure what to make of the result: the book was like every other in the hexagonal shelves: a weird metal fist of thin petals, twisted together like a sleeping flower. Human? Certainly not. But that could mean anything.

Our throat felt tight. Our skin dialled down its chromatic cycling to a dull soft haze. Our tentacles hugged us tight. We all hugged each other.

We hadn’t really been thinking about this book, or the implications of its existence.

Heart threw us a look over her shoulder. “This is the one you were looking for? The catalogue does make mistakes from time to time. It’s not perfect. Unlike me!”

“Um, I don’t know,” I said. My voice came out as a quiver. “I mean, I won’t know until I read it.”

Heart frowned at me like I was a moron. Sevens glanced at me too, those black-and-red eyes burning like molten pools in her pale face.

Urrruk,” Sevens gurgled — which made Heart jump slightly. “Heatherrrrr, you didn’t tell me what you were looking for, out here? What’s in the book?”

My throat wouldn’t work. “I asked the library catalogue if there was anything about … well, things like me. Anything about a ‘little watcher’.”

Sevens went quite still.

Heart snorted. “This is a book about you? Who would write a book about you?” She laughed openly, covering her mouth with the end of her sleeve. “No offense, human — or pretend-human, or whatever, but you’re not that interesting. I can believe that Sevens would write a book about you — she’s such a hopeless romantic—”

“Speak for yourself, sister,” Sevens gurgled.

Heart just spoke right over her, pretending not to hear. “But some five-lobed vegetable fellow who doesn’t even have a proper concept of romance because he reproduces via spores? Absolutely not, no. I guarantee you that ninety-nine percent of these books are dry as dirt.” She glanced at the book again. “Besides, this one is old. Older than you by far.” She clicked her fingers in front of the squid-faced librarian. “You’ve got it wrong, silly!” she said to him. “This can’t be the book she—”

“Oh, oh thank God, oh, okay,” I blurted out, heaving for a breath. “Wait, wait, no, that means it’s not about me. Okay. Okay, good. That’s good. Heart, wait. It might be a book about somebody who was like me, once. That’s what I’m looking for. Is there a title? Could you translate the title?”

Heart stared at me like I was speaking in tongues.

Sevens slipped back toward us and wrapped her bony arms around a tentacle. “Heather … ”

“This is good,” I repeated. “I … I was worried it might be … I don’t know. An account about my parents selling me to the Eye. I don’t know. But it can’t be. It’s about something like me, once.”

Heart smiled, fake and forced, showing off the falsity. “Like … you?” She sighed. “I’ve been very polite, but I really must ask — what are you, anyway?” She raised a hand before I could answer. “Ah-ah-ah! I don’t want you getting the wrong idea, I’m not asking you to unveil your entire self-definition in front of me — unless you like a bit of flashing,” she giggled. “It just seems like a relevant question, if some five-lobed vegetable that’s never met a human has written a book about you.”

“About something like me,” I corrected her gently.

Heart rolled her eyes. “Same difference. You’re clearly human, I’m not disputing that. But you’re also a bit … different. I can’t really put my finger on it.” She frowned delicately and bit her bottom lip; if she’d been my type, that lip-bite would have been like an adrenaline shot to the gut.

Instead, I glanced down at Sevens. “Is she being serious?”

Sevens tugged gently on my tentacle, like a cat with its own tail. “Mmhmm. If Heart is being sarcastic, you’ll know it.”

Heart sighed heavily. “Of course I’m being serious! Look, there’s seven of you — which is a hilarious coincidence, yes, but it’s hardly worth note. You’re about the right size for a human. But you’re sort of … ” Heart looked me up and down. She gestured with her fan, as if I was a horse with some pieces in the wrong places. “Oddly shaped.”

Sevens snorted. “She’s being serious.”

“Um,” I said. “Is it the tentacles?”

“No! Tch,” Heart tutted. “I’ve seen that plenty of times before.”

“On … on humans?”

“Yes, yes, yes.” Heart waved that away. I shared another glance with Sevens; she just shrugged. “You’ve just got an odd shape is all. Not in a like ‘oh your boobs are so flat and you’ve got no hips’, but more … fundamental. It’s quite interesting, actually!” She shot me a saucy wink.

Sevens went guuurk! and hugged my tentacle tighter.

“Ah,” I said. “Um. That’s rather a long story, if I’m seeing what I think you’re seeing. I was adopted by a giant eyeball. Some of it rubbed off on me. Sorry, that’s an absurd thing to say, but—”

“Oh, no, well that explains it, then!” Heart laughed. “Takes all sorts, I suppose!”

I nodded along, mystified but happy this made sense.

Sevens rasped: “She’s the daughter of the Eye. You know that, sister. Don’t be dense on purpose.”

Heart flicked her hand-fan open and wafted her face. “I do not care, sister dear. Sometimes it is much more fun to stop paying attention when Father talks geopolitics. My head is empty and I am happier that way. You should try it sometime!”

Sevens made a nasty rasping noise. “Keep kidding yourself.”

Heart smiled, wide and manic. “I will!”

I cleared my throat. “Excuse me. Princesses — both of you — can we stay on topic, please? Heart, does the book have a title?”

Heart let her shoulders slump, exactly like a petulant teenager asked to concentrate on her Father’s orders. She turned those glowing golden-yellow orbs to the metal-fist of the book on the shelf.

“It does,” she said, devoid of all enthusiasm. “Oh, they do so love their long-winded titles. Do you really want this, Lady Morell?”

“I do.” We nodded, mouth going dry.

Heart dismissed the squid-faced librarian with a flick of her wrist; he ambled off into the depths of the library. Then Heart stared at the book and spoke, quite slowly and precisely, with little clicks of her lips on percussives and plosives:

A full and true account of the disappearance and return of the twin sisters—

She cut off and frowned, then said, “Well, there’s a pair of names here, but for all the elegance of this throat, I’m going to need more esoteric equipment to pronounce them, so let’s just call them Jane Doe and Mary Doe, that captures the intent well enough.” She cleared her throat and started again. “A full and true account of the disappearance and return of the twin sisters—

She cut off again, frowning harder this time.

I was practically vibrating with muscle tension.

“Sisterrrr,” Sevens rasped. “Get on!”

Heart whirled on Sevens, eyes blazing like molten gold, white dress and loose sleeves all a-flutter with sudden anger. She slapped her own thigh with her free hand. “Do you want accuracy — or do you want speed, sister?! You cannot have both! Unless you would like to translate it for yourself?” She huffed through her nostrils and fanned her face — genuinely flushed this time. “This is why I never talk about the library! None of the rest of you understand it! All I get is this—”

“Heart,” I said, gently but firmly, my voice quivering with urgency. “I would like accuracy, please. To the absolute best of your abilities. I’m relying on that. Please.”

Heart stared at me and fanned herself faster, eyes smouldering. Sevens made soft, apologetic gurgles.

Eventually, Heart turned back to stare at the closed petals of the book. “As I was saying,” she continued. “‘Twin sisters’ is not actually accurate here. The term denotes two buds, nominally female, which were conjoined during the gestation process, so they came out as genetic copies among a much larger spawning. ‘Twin sisters’ is the closest I can get.”

“Twin sisters is great, thank you,” we said. “It makes perfect sense.”

Heart glanced at me. “Does that have a relevant meaning to you?”

“More than I can explain right now. Please, go on. Please.”

Heart finished her translation:

A full and true account of the disappearance and return of the twin sisters Jane Doe and Mary Doe, their subsequent alienation and alienism, their mathematical skills and strange habits, and their eventual transition into the weft between worlds.” She snorted. “Quite a bold claim, seeing as the book isn’t even that long.” She turned back to me. “Well? Does that sound like what you’re looking for?”

Our throat and tongue wouldn’t work. Our tentacles felt numb, vulnerable, and slow; we longed to draw them inward and wrap ourselves up in a ball. We felt a few slow tears gather in our eyes and run down our cheeks.

“ … Sevens, sister dear, your human is leaking.”

Sevens snuggled into my side, face in my flank. “Heather.”

“This … this has happened to somebody before,” I managed to squeeze out. I sniffed loudly and scrubbed my face on my sleeve. “Uh. We weren’t the only ones. Me and Maisie. I could have done with knowing that a long time ago. Uh … ”

Heart waved her fan and snorted; she averted her eyes, as if looking at me was embarrassing to her. “Well, ‘somebody’. Trust me, sister-in-law to-be, these vegetable brains were about as far from you humans as it’s possible to be while still being limited. I doubt you’ll find any commonality at all between—”

“Will you translate the rest of the book for me?” I asked, nearly breathless. “Please, Heart?”

Heart kept her face turned away as she glanced back at me, sidelong, then away again, then back. She was horribly, deeply embarrassed by this show of emotion. Not one for genuine trauma and real tears, it seemed. All showy heroics and dramatic deaths, but not what came after.

We wet our lips. “Do you understand why I’m doing this? What all this is about? Has Sevens explained—”

“Ye-es!” Heart whined. She let out a huge huff. “Oh, I’ve had it up to my eyeballs, from Sevens and Father both! Off to rescue your sister, into the mouth of hell itself, for the greatest staring contest of all time! Tch. But it’s so … so … ”

I blinked in surprise. “I’m not a doomed hero?”

“Exactly! And I’m not talking about the army at your back — Father kept calling it a ‘posse’ — I mean all this … careful thinking. Heroes aren’t supposed to think carefully. They’re supposed to charge their foes! You’re supposed to be wildly optimistic, full of élan, and self-belief, and will to power! And then you’re supposed to die, gloriously! Before you can ruin everything! Tch!”

Sevens emerged from my side again and shot a big needle-toothed grin at Heart. “She’s not that type.”

“I noticed!” Heart pulled a grimace.

“Yes,” we said. “We’re going to win. And nobody’s going to die.”

Heart gave me a very odd look — a sidelong up-and-down flick of her golden yellow eyes, cautious and wary, like I was a real monster who’d stumbled into a fancy dress party, and she was a guest in a rubber suit trying to play off my presence with a casual laugh.

“I mean it,” I said. “Really. Nobody is going to—”

“Fine!” she snapped. “I’ll translate your book. Anonymously! You tell anyone else I did this for you, sister, and you and I will be at war. Think of it as a very early wedding present.” She pointed her fan at Sevens. “And don’t you dare laugh.”

“Promise,” Sevens rasped. “Not.”

Before I could ask what we were most certainly not going to laugh at, Heart vanished — replaced in the blink of an eye by a new mask.

A web of silver-white gossamer stretched from bookcase to bookcase, filling the passageway, anchored by thick blobs of silvery liquid; a cross-hatch, more grid than spider-web, each thread a thin coil of moonlight stolen from the sky, shivering and shuddering beneath the library glow-globes, dripping with argent acid.

In the middle of the web lay a knotted ball of chalk-white and pearlescent silver, uncoiling and unfurling a dozen hard-jointed limbs; plated with chitin like an Arctic crustacean, furred in fluffy layers like a shaggy tundra herd-beast, and rippling with pale fingers like something that lived under the sink in a children’s horror story. A ball of eyes rose from the core, set in sockets buried deep behind anti-glare lashes and thickly armoured lenses. Part crab, part ice-bound fox, part forgotten cousin to earthly arachnids, with perfect radial symmetry. Heart’s new mask was truly alien and breathtakingly beautiful.

It — Heart — reached out with half a dozen limbs and lifted the ball-shaped metal book off the shelf; she pulled the prize into the centre of her web and let the petals of the book flower open beneath her touch. Her other six limbs produced sheets of parchment and flourished quills, drawn from somewhere inside herself.

The mask did not appear to have any mouth-parts. Sevens didn’t say anything, so I followed her lead, waiting politely.

Heart worked quickly, the ball of eyes flicking over the alien crop-circle writing on the metallic petal-pages of the strange book. Her spidery, many-fingered hands scratched and whirled recognisable words — in English! — on the many pages of parchment. Her web shivered in the darkness.

Our-Lady-of-the-Jaundiced-Heart, in her guise as the Spider-Crab-Scholar, piled the finished papers up at one end of her web as she worked. She hadn’t been exaggerating; the book was not very long, just thirty pages of English text. My throat went dry and my hands went clammy as she worked on the final page, added it to the pile, and vanished again.

Heart — once more in her flashy white uniform with her long silver-white hair and her golden yellow eyes — stood before us, human and shapely and blushing dark red. She shoved the sheaf of parchment toward me with one hand.

“Well?” she squeaked. “Take it, then!”

“That was incredible,” we said. “Thank—”

Heart jammed the papers against my chest. “Just. Take it! Shut up! Take the translation. Shut!”

I bobbed our head and accepted the pages with both hands and two tentacles. Just thirty pages, was this it? An account of another pair of twins, somewhere out there, a very long time ago, taken by the Eye. Our hands were shaking a little. Our eyes were already running along the opening lines of the text, we couldn’t help it. Heart’s handwriting was broad and neat, each letter printed with exacting precision in black ink.

In the year of the third solar conjunction between the constellation of the Arc and the constellation of the Meat-beast, a clutch of twenty-three seedlings was germinated to the househood of the Oak Tree (*translator’s note: not literal oak tree, closest cultural analogue*), and within this clutch of eight was a pair of carpel-bearers who budded conjoined and then parted, so that their trunks and limbs and organs were of the same appearance, identical in every fashion, within and without. Their names were Xiyuol’tok-al and Zalui’yel-tul (*translator’s note: this is the best I can do, these names do not work with a human tongue, don’t even try.*) and they lived happy lives in the crèche of the househood of the Oak Tree until the age of six solar revolutions, when they were taken beyond the sphere of our dominion by the unknown machinations of a force unknown to the comprehension of our most knowledgeable natural philosophers.

Our eyes got all wet again. A lump grew in our throat. Heart was already stepping back, but we reached out toward her with a tentacle; how could we possibly thank her for this?

“Sis-ter,” Heart said in a funny high-pitched sing-song voice. “Your human is leaking again.”

“I-I’m just … I … we weren’t the only ones, I—”

A firm hand slipped across the back of my skull, cradling me gently. I blinked and looked up, into the eyes of Sevens-Shades-of-Soft-Solace, once again dressed in the crisp precision of her Princess Mask. Starched white blouse, long yellow skirt, and hair cut sharp enough to sting.

“Breathe, kittens,” she purred down at me. “Take a deep breath.”

I nodded and sniffed and took deep breaths, as instructed. Heart stepped back. Sevens glanced at her, eyebrows raised a fraction of an inch.

“Well, sister!” Heart said, fanning her own face again, to reduce her still-burning blush. “If that’s all you need me for, I’ll be off. To put on that uniform Father made, and … and … have some fun. I suppose.” She glanced at me again, golden eyes gone still. “If you have any questions about the translation — not any complaints, I don’t want to hear those — then feel free to ask. Just … not when I’m with anybody. Alright?”

I nodded and smiled. “Thank you so much, Heart. You were very beautiful in your, um, spider-crab look.”

Heart guffawed, suddenly very much like her father. “As if! Who wants to fuck that? Ugh, not me. And certainly not the types I’m interested in.”

Seven-Shades-of-Suspicious-Suggestion said: “You would be surprised, sister.”

Heart threw up her hands, loose sleeves flopping downward. “I don’t want to know! Shut up! Shut up! Now, seriously, I’m leaving! Nice to meet you, human Morell, yes, see you at the wedding, etcetera etcetera. Good bye!”

We expected Heart to pop out of existence, like Sevens sometimes did, but the Royal Brat just turned and marched away behind the nearest bookshelf. The clicking of her boots terminated the second she was out of sight.

Unsettled quiet grew heavy in the library gloom. Distant echoes of strange voices called out, far away. Claws skittered over wooden boards. Librarians shuffled in the dark. And I sniffed, very loudly, and scrubbed the tears from my eyes once again.

“Kittens,” said the Yellow Princess. “Dry your eyes. Use this.” She produced a clean white handkerchief from somewhere and pressed it into my free hand. We concentrated on breathing deeply and dabbing at our eyes for a moment. Sevens waited, then said: “Is it time to return home with your prize?”

“No!” I blurted out.

Sevens raised one eyebrow at me.

“No, not yet, I mean,” we said. “I want to read this, right now!” I gestured with the sheaf of parchment, then glanced around. “Oh, but I absolutely must sit. I must. We need a desk, a proper one, with at least two chairs. What’s a library without somewhere to sit down and read?”

“Take that up with Heart,” said Sevens.

“Ah?”

“She had a hand in the current design of the library.” Sevens tilted her head. “I think.”

“Oh. Well. Um. We still need somewhere to sit. We … come with me?” I stuck out a hand to Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight — a formality only, since I already had a tentacle draped around her waist. “Please, Sevens. I-I would really like some company—”

“Always, kittens,” said Sevens. She took my hand with all the exaggerated grace and poise of a true aristocratic young lady, placing her fingertips into my palm — but somehow it was she who took control when she gripped my hand. “But, pray tell, where are we going?”

“Somewhere to sit,” I said. “Somewhere quiet. Somewhere Outside.”

And with a flicker of thought, Out we went.

==

We sat together — Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight and us seven Heathers, with our curious coincidental symmetry — on a hillside of warm rock surrounded by a wide plain of purple grass; the blades were as tall as a person, swaying gently beneath a sky the colour of neon-blood bruises. In the distance, far away across the open steppe, a giant bulb of stone-flesh rose toward that sky, flaring with flame-bright yellows and deep-burning oranges and hot-dark reds.

It was a bit like a bonfire on a comfortable autumn night — but Outside, and beyond human comprehension.

I’d been here once before, on an involuntary Slip at thirteen years old; there was nothing here — no creatures hiding in the grass, no giants striding across the horizon — so back then I’d just laid down and gone to sleep. Peaceful, empty, weird.

Good place for reading.

By that light I read the thirty pages of Heart’s translation of A full and true account of the disappearance and return of the twin sisters Jane Doe and Mary Doe, their subsequent alienation and alienism, their mathematical skills and strange habits, and their eventual transition into the weft between worlds.

I read the book through once without stopping. Then I read it again. Then I went back and re-read certain sections several times, no longer tearful with sympathy that bridged dimensions, species, and orders of soul-being. As far as I could understand, the subjects of the book were vegetable invertebrates — but they were closer to me than I’d dared hope.

Sevens sat on the rock next to me, her legs stretched out, shoes removed, bare feet on the warm substrate of this world. She gazed out across the sea of purple grass, like a young woman at the beach, rather than an impossible princess in an impossible place. I kept one tentacle around her waist, but let the others drift, all of us thinking together.

Eventually, after what must have been longer than an hour, we put the pages down and looked up at the flame-god in the distance. I sighed, shaking a little.

Sevens said: “Kittens?”

“Mmhmm.”

“Was it useful?”

“I … don’t know,” I said. “Do you want to read it as well, or for me to read it to you, or … ”

Seven-Shades-of-Sneaky-Study said, “I have already read it.”

We finally looked at her; Sevens’ perfect blonde hair was backlit by the neon bruises of this dimension. All we needed to complete the picture was a gentle breeze to ruffle her clothes, but she was immune to that. To my surprise, she reached up and tucked her hair behind one ear.

“Over your shoulder,” she explained. “So to speak.”

“Oh, then you’ve seen it all?”

“Mmhmm. But was it useful?”

We sighed again, brushing the manuscript pages with our fingertips and the edge of a tentacle.

In truth, much of the account was too alien to be comprehensible; Heart had done her best not to litter the entire thing with translator’s notes, but I got the feeling that true understanding would require entire books of companion essays and cultural studies.

The author — or perhaps the author’s species or culture — was obsessed with interpreting events via the stars, always making reference to constellations of an alien world, drawing comparisons to their mythical or metaphorical impact, which was completely lost on us; much of the poetic interpretation of the events went completely over my head. A second obsession was meat; entire passages were devoted to how shocking and bizarre it was that the twin sisters in question ceased to consume a vast variety of meats, all described in great detail, but impossible to make any sense of. About all I could say with confidence was that this meant a lot to the unnamed author; apparently the twins should have withered and died with their shunning of ‘meat-beasts’ and ‘prey-forms’, and ‘protein shakes’; (translator’s note, from Heart: ‘not actual protein shakes, but I can’t render this without a paragraph of chemistry, so suck it up.’)

The third issue was senses. Heart had made a compromise by using a range “see, see2, see3, see4, see5” and then replicated this pattern for all the other senses — hearing, touch, taste, and smell. The technique made for very repetitious sentences whenever the concept came up.

But the basics were all recognisable.

Twin sisters — Xiyuol’tok-al and Zalui’yel-tul, or to give them their human versions, Jane Doe and Mary Doe — had vanished from their crèche for two weeks with no explanation. I gathered from the way the text treated the subject that emotionally-motivated kidnapping or child murder did not exist in this species — though the ‘crèche-watchers’ were ‘inspected’ for signs of ‘saplingovorism’, which was not found.

And then the twins had returned, in the night, appearing in a sealed room — changed and traumatised.

Outwardly they had still appeared as members of the ‘thinking order of uprights’, as the translation put it. The twins themselves told a tale of supernatural abduction and flight across an ashy plane, watched by a thing in the sky that burned them inside and out with new thoughts. They had escaped together, because the great watcher in the sky had decided they were its children, that they were supposed to be there, and it had turned its attention away for but a moment.

When it had looked away, they had drawn upon their biological heritage — some kind of ability to move through vacuum, with vestigial wings, but the text wasn’t clear about that, in the way a human text would not have to explain walking — and they had escaped through the ‘negative-sky’ (translator’s note: ‘I cannot explain this, you don’t have enough brain-lobes, human’), together.

Together! They had escaped together, where Maisie and I had not.

Over the years that followed, the twin sisters had diverged from the expected development of their kind. They had vanished and reappeared in strange places, as if ‘unbound in the ways’. They had shown great aptitude for mathematics — apparently deeply valued in this culture — but of the wrong kind, a sort of mathematics that terrified their elders and scandalised their society. They stopped eating properly, preferring to prey on ‘unproper’ foods. They became, in Heart’s difficult translation, ‘witches’ — those who could perform works of ‘mathematical application’ without recourse to the proper technologies.

Magic without tools. Self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics. Brain-math.

They began to change physically, ‘regressing to our seaward history, or expanding too early in our current phase for the taxing task of star-crossing’.

And then they’d vanished. The text ended without fanfare. Heart had left a note: ‘That’s how these radiates end their narratives! No sense of climax!’

Sevens waited patiently for me to answer. I wiped my eyes again.

“It helps,” we said eventually. “I don’t think it’s useful, exactly. It doesn’t tell me anything new, except that the Eye has done this before. To others. But, for the first time ever I know we weren’t the only ones, me and Maisie. Hundreds, or thousands, or millions of years ago, this happened to somebody else. Twin sisters.” I sniffed loudly. “Why did they escape together, when me and Maisie didn’t?”

Sevens didn’t offer an answer. She didn’t know any more than we did.

“I wonder if they’re still out there, somewhere,” I murmured. “Another pair of twins. Alien and bizarre. Outsiders, or maybe they went to the abyss and never came back. But if only I could ask … ”

Sevens let me think for a good minute or two. But I didn’t take up the manuscript again.

“May I ask you a question, kittens?”

“Of course. And, Sevens, you don’t have to call me ‘kittens’, you don’t have to pluralise. I’m just Heather. You can just call me — us — Heather.”

Sevens nodded, slow and gentle, almost closing her eyes as she did. “What were you doing in the library, out here, all by yourself?”

“Well,” we said. “Looking for the book, of course.”

Sevens sighed very softly. “When I left the house, you were very tired. I expected better of Raine and Evelyn than to let you go wandering around by yourself, when you need so badly to rest.”

I laughed softly; I needed the laugh. “Oh, don’t blame them. I talked them into letting me go out. And I needed to stretch my muscles. Move around a bit. Go for a walk.”

“Why Outside?”

My turn to sigh. “Ideas, inspiration, insight.” I gestured at the dimension where we sat. “I went wandering around different places Outside. Sevens, we’re about to go to Wonderland, in a couple of weeks. And I still have no idea what to do about the Eye. I need insight. I needed to go to the library and ask … ask! Anything at all.” I tapped the manuscript with a tentacle. “This is something, at least. Maybe if I sleep on it, it’ll give me an idea. Maybe.”

Sevens tilted her head at me. She said nothing. She saw everything.

“And … ” My throat tightened. “I’m avoiding awkward conversations.”

“You are.”

“There’s … there’s at least three different sources I could ask about the Eye. Directly. I’m sort of putting off talking to them. Um, do you remember the cultists? Badger’s friends? Jan’s going to put us in contact with them, and the Eye is still inside their heads, like it was with Badger. So, that’s source number one. I don’t know if they can help, I think it might be really difficult, and weird. But they might have something to say.”

“And source number two?” Sevens prompted, cold and unmoving. She saw right through us.

“Source two is Mister Joking.” We forced an awkward laugh. “He was studying the Eye, when we first ran into him. He had a sketch of it. And Jan knows him.”

Sevens’ eyebrows shot upward. “Does she, now?”

I nodded. “I think so. We had a … moment, back when we ran into him on the way to Edward’s house. She clearly recognised him. I need to talk to her about that, too. See if she can put us in contact with him. He’s no longer working for Edward, so perhaps I can … I don’t know. Ask him if he knows anything, at least.”

“Getting very cloak and dagger, kitten. Source three?”

I held up my left forearm and told a lie.

“I could scrub off the Fractal and … have a lesson, with the Eye. A nightmare. Like I used to. I could find a way to … ask. Source three could be myself.”

Sevens stared. She did not blink. “Could be.”

“I mean … could … ”

“Heather.”

“Mm!” We squeaked, discovered.

“You would rather suggest an Eye-nightmare than admit you need to speak to your parents.”

We deflated, like a squid dumped out of a fishing net onto the floor of a cold, wet boat. “I’m not … trying to avoid— well, okay, yes I am trying to avoid talking to them about this. But you can’t blame me. Sevens, I’m terrified of what they might say. Either they’ll think I’m insane all over again, or … or … ”

“Or they might know something about the Eye.”

I nodded, tongue too thick to speak.

“Kitten, they know nothing.”

We laughed, weak and forced. “Then there’s no point in talking to them, is there?”

“You know what I mean, kitten,” Sevens purred. She reached over and put a hand on my knee. “They do not know anything consciously. They are not mages. They did not sell you and your twin to anything. They did not betray you, not in that way. But they might remember something. A tiny thing. A nothing. A thing which meant little at the time. They might. And I cannot do it for you.”

I stared down at the rock, then up at the sky, and forced down a deep breath.

Sevens said: “I’m sorry you ended up having to deal with my father.”

“Pardon?” I blinked at her. “Oh, no! It’s fine! He was … well … he was fine. And he tried to help. Which I appreciate. Even if it was all a bit weird.”

Sevens nodded gently. “Then I wish to—”

“Wait wait wait,” I said. “Before we go back to the subject.” I cleared my throat and blushed. “All that stuff Heart was saying about getting you … pregnant — was that literal? Or … ”

Sevens gave me a look of utterly exhausted exasperation: “Kitten. We do not need that complication right now. Put it from your mind.”

“Right! Right. Um, sorry, I—”

“Next year, or the year after.”

“What?”

“Put it from your mind.”

Sevens and I stared at each other. I blinked rapidly.

Sevens said: “I wish to repay the favour you did for me. Let’s visit your parents, together. I will put on a special mask. I will be your shield, your excuse, your protective layer.”

“Oh! Oh, Sevens, no, I don’t want to trick them or anything.”

“They tricked you.”

We pulled a grimace at that. “That’s … not strictly true. I mean, they were doing … their … best.” A lump in my throat. We swallowed to force it down, but it wouldn’t go. “Sevens, I can’t think about this right now. I’m not dealing with my parents now, not tonight. And I need to give them warning, and not just teleport into the middle of the sitting room, and … ”

We trailed off; a tiny speck of white was crossing the horizon, a mote of gleaming silver bobbing above the vast stone-bonfire in the distance. We squinted, trying to make it out.

“Is that … Heart?” I said.

Sevens sighed heavily, stood up, and dusted off her skirt. “I believe she has taken an interest, yes. But we have places to be, kitten.”

“We do?” I glanced up at Sevens.

She extended a hand down toward me. “If we are not speaking to your parents about the events prior to your sister’s disappearance, then we must attend to other tasks. Let us speak to little Jan; and if she is taciturn regarding Mister … Joking, then I will be present to make your case.”

I laughed again, shaking my head. “Sevens, you’ll terrify her!”

“That is the point.”

“And it’s late! It’s, what, it must be past seven or eight back home? I need to check in.”

“Then check in from Jan’s hotel room.” Sevens smiled — a cool ice-rime on the face of the Princess Mask. “Never put off until tomorrow what you can do today. Is that not what they say? It is one of your weaknesses, my love. You require a small push. Let us go speak with the mysterious sword-bearer. She can point us away from herself, towards those who may tell you more.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heart has more sides than first expected; Heather and Maisie were not the only pair taken by the Eye, in all the annals of all Outside; vegetable beings can do brain-math too; and Sevens is really very pretty by the neon-blaze light of some Outside nebula. And now, it’s time to upset Jan.

No Patreon link this week! Why? Well it’s almost the end of the month, and I never like the risk of double-charging any new patrons, that’s just unfair. If you were about to subscribe right away, feel free to wait until the 1st! In the meantime, why not go check on the Katalepsis fanart page? There’s a bunch of new stuff over there since I last linked it! A very talented reader even made a real-life version of Lozzie’s poncho. It’s lovely.

In the meantime, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you for reading my story. Katalepsis is very long now, there’s a lot of it here, and I’m amazed that I can always keep it fresh and keep pushing myself, and I couldn’t do that without all the readers. Thank you so much!

Next week, we’re off to annoy and potentially terrify Jan. And squeeze some vital info out of her, too.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.3

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

We harboured no lasting illusions that I was still a ‘human being’ — homo sapiens, that inventive and communicative subspecies of West African savannah ape, with their centralised chordate nervous systems and two-up two-down body plans — at least not in the strictest sense of the term.

Physically we had deviated so far from standard humanity that in poor light I could be mistaken for an oceanic mollusc, grown giant under the pressures of the sea floor; there was no point denying that my biology was stuffed with enzymes and compounds which were only usually found in the human body when something had gone terribly wrong — tetrodotoxins, chromatophores, a ladder-lace of additional neural tissue. Not to mention the reactor organ humming away to itself down in my guts. Most human beings did not come with an on-board radiation hazard. Psychologically there were seven of me, six of us pressed into those additional layers of brain matter, mirrored reflections and complex refractions and focused refinements on a core original — though the experience of personal plurality is not that uncommon among human beings; but the urge to hiss at threats, the desire to launch myself along corridors or up stairwells on my tentacles, the need to retreat into dark cracks in the metaphorical rocks of society and space, those were considerably less common. There was much of me which had come from elsewhere.

And to find comfort and security Outside? That was not a human potential.

But I was still a person — and I was still a thing born on Earth, no matter how much of the abyss I had lovingly invited into my flesh, no matter how much I changed and grew, no matter what strange coils and twists my thoughts explored. I was still Heather Morell, I’d still been born in Reading, in England, and I was still twenty years old, even if I was also an ethereal squid from the underside of reality being self-copied inside a network of artificial neurons. I was, to use a terribly imprecise and loaded term, still mortal.

And the private chambers of the King in Yellow were no place for mortal minds.

I popped through the membrane and out into Carcosa — into the King’s Royal Palace — in exactly the same manner as I had done the previous seven times, while trying to triangulate a book in the library; I followed the scent and signal of Sevens-Shades-of-Sunlight, via the butter-gauze robes pressed into my own flesh, my little piece of her forever wrapped around my heart. I expected my feet to touch ground and my lungs to draw air — fully prepared for the ground to be made of screaming triangles or the concept of ennui, and the air to taste like the colour green, or melancholy, or key lime pie, or something equally ridiculous. The Palace had been a difficult place to endure on my one previous visit, the angles and directions confounding to the human mind, the senses muddled and tricked and jumbled up by this Outsider pomp and power. But I didn’t have a fully human mind anymore. And I was wearing my squid-skull mask. We were complete, I was me, and we had nothing to fear.

Sevens’ warning had not prepared me; I hadn’t been listening. Stupid, foolish Heathers.

I burst through the membrane and almost drowned, crushed by water pressure.

Waters dark, green as ancient oil, stretched in every direction, a thousand miles up and a thousand miles down; thick with rancid sunlight from a toxic star, illumination trapped in the underwater thermocline, divided and divided and divided again until an infinite gloom stretched out forever, miles beneath the waves; tropical-hot, saturated with flesh-eating bacteria, swarming with parasitic diseases for manners of being I could not even imagine.

This was not what we saw or felt; none of this was literal; it was merely the best my abyssal senses could do with the information before us.

I had swam the abyss, right down to the bare rock and black sand at the base of reality, in joy and release; I loved the abyss, the deep dark water, how it had felt, how it made me feel about myself; we still longed to return, even after all we’d been through, though we tried not to think about that too often.

And all those abyssal senses were screaming together: this sea is not for us!

We were not alone: far ahead of me, hanging in the water, three shapes bobbed and darted through the gloom-soaked void. All were yellow. One was unmistakable — Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight like a butterscotch puff of infinite ruffles and frills and layers, a jellyfish analogue more delicate and beautiful than human words could do justice. Of the other two yellow-child shapes, one was metallic and angular, a hard knot of spikes turned back in on itself, a sculpture of pain and threat no less beautiful than Sevens herself, with scraps of red flesh still clinging to the outermost barbs; my instincts recognised that one, though I could not put a name to the shape. The third yellow presence was like a single living fin covered in teeth, moving through the water with all the grace of a dagger through ruined flesh, swift and silent and smooth, swaying and shivering from side to side.

Behind the yellow children a leviathan lurked.

A wall of flesh like boiling sulphur, stretching down into the lightless deeps and up into the sky beyond the waters, and out to either side so far that I knew it encircled the world. The skin swirled and danced in waves and eddies, like staring into the surface of a gas giant — but the patterns promised meaning, if only one would stare a second longer, a moment more, just a touch now, don’t look away! If only one would resist the screaming urge to avert one’s eyes, one would learn so very much.

If only one would ignore the million-million tentacles rising from the leviathan’s hide, each limb tipped with a human face locked in an eternal pose of dramatic display — sorrow, horror, loss, rage, despair, arrogance fallen, pride offended, hubris rewarded. And all of them gazing upon you and screaming: next! Next! Next!

My body had half a second to absorb this; instinct reacted by pumping out a bubble of protective air, padding our flesh with ablative fat, hissing and growling and scrambling backward in the water. We speed-grew a siphon-jet from scratch, to escape as far as possible from this leviathan of suffering which had dredged itself from the abyss, no less giant than the Eye. My mind reached for the familiar equation to take us back—

And then it all vanished.

The sea, the yellow children, and the leering billion-headed leviathan — all gone. All just a trick of the senses, feeding me interpretation. My feet were on level ground, my lungs drew in clean air, and my clothes were bone dry.

I gasped, shuddering. “Uh … ”

I was standing in a well-appointed, delightfully antiquated, and beautiful study, surrounded by bookcases, dark oaken furniture, and several leather sofas with matching armchairs. A great fireplace was crackling away to itself along one wall, while the other wall was studded with small metal-latticed windows; they looked out over the top of a vast, dark forest, shrouded with mist. A grandfather clock was keeping time with soft ticks and tocks. The air smelled of paper and ink, whiskey and hair oil, cigars and coffee.

Three people were seated on two of the sofas and one armchair right in front of me, in a loose circle. I instantly recognised Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight, wearing the mask of the Yellow Princess, her spine very straight and her countenance most strict and severe. She was sitting alone in a massive black leather armchair, furthest from me. But I had no time to greet her, judge her mood, or cast my eyes over the other two Yellow Children — for that was what they must have been, we had already deduced — because a grinning giant of a man straightened up from a table just past the sofas and boomed at the top of his voice.

“Ah! Princesses!”

I flinched, hard, which involved a lot of tentacles going all over the place, some very loud hissing, and flashing my skin like an illegal rave.

The man ignored that. He slapped a hand over his own heart so hard that it should have broken some ribs. “Allow me to welcome you to my private chambers! And I do apologise for the momentary confusion upon your arrival. It is easy to allow oneself to forget the needs of other creeds and nations — even when the others are royalty, like oneself! Ha ha!”

The King in Yellow actually pronounced the ‘ha ha’, which didn’t help.

He was wearing a very different mask to the one I had seen him display previously, after he had shed the face of Alexander Lilburne, when I had been the subject of his little play. No longer the kindly prince, with the soft Middle Eastern accent, the thick dark eyelashes, and the easy smile. This role was far more bombastic.

The King in Yellow looked like the unrealistic ideal of a 19th century martial monarch: in his late sixties or early seventies, tall and powerful, muscular from a life of riding about on horseback, with chest out-puffed and arms braced by his sides, so it looked like he was carrying a pair of invisible watermelons; iron-haired and silver-bearded, with a weathered face, manic blue eyes, and whiter-than-white teeth; the whole lot was wrapped in a military uniform which looked like it belonged far in the rear of a Napoleonic battlefield, with shiny black riding boots, unspeakably tight white trousers, and a white-blue-yellow jacket festooned with enough medals to turn away a cannonball.

I couldn’t place the accent in his voice — vaguely Northern European, perhaps Danish, or Norwegian, but with some strange twist to it.

He had straightened up from what I belatedly realised was a tactical map of some imaginary battlefield, strewn with little models that represented soldiers and cavalry and artillery, facing each other in a pair of ragged lines across mountains and valleys. Some of the pieces lay on their sides; others were broken apart; some appeared to be bleeding — or was that just paint?

The King was grinning at me. One of his teeth caught the light with an audible shing!

Sevens-Shades-of-Sunlight sighed, tight and cold. “Father. Please.”

Another voice — sharp as a garrotte wire — said: “I concur with Seven-Shades. You are embarrassing yourself, Father.”

A third voice, laughing like the tinkle of glass on velvet, disagreed. “I think it’s fun! Look at all this! I look fantastic! I look like a cake made for sex!”

I was so shocked I forgot to be polite; I had no idea what to say, we didn’t even return the King’s greeting. This was possibly the last thing I had expected.

I looked the King in Yellow up and down — the Jaundiced General in all his finery — and said: “You look ridiculous.” Then, quickly, as our minds caught up: “I— I mean— um— I—”

The Flaxen Field Marshal burst into hearty guffaws of laughter, throwing his head back and slapping his thigh.

The sharp voice from over on the sofas snapped: “You will address him as ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Majesty’.”

The Yellow King disagreed, loudly, like a foghorn: “Nonsense! Nonsense! The Sevenfold Watcher is already royalty, regardless of how you may judge her betrothal, Steel. Besides, she has the right of it! I do look ridiculous!”

The Banana Brigadier took two steps forward to join the loose circle of seats, his boots clicking on the dark oaken floorboards. He put his fists on his hips.

Suddenly his uniform was subtly different; the colours and cut were identical, the fit and form unchanged, but the materials were fake. Cloth had turned to crinkling paper, boots to peeling plastic, medals to twisted bits of drink can. His beard went from a majestic specimen of facial grooming to a prop held on with glue. When he grinned, his false teeth fell out of his mouth; he deftly caught them in one hand and jammed them back onto his gums.

Steel — I certainly recalled the name from my previous visit — said: “That is worse, Father. Try again.”

Seven-Shades-of-Sighs-and-Signs added, “I am in agreement with my dear sister. Can we not be serious for one moment?”

The third voice, filled with girlish petulance, said: “Daddy, no! You were so good as the general! Dashing and absurd! Ready to die charging the guns!”

The Jaundiced General raised his eyebrows — also now glued on, one of them peeling off — and regarded his three daughters. But then his eyes turned past them, to me. He strode forward several more steps, making the floorboards shake, and then stuck out one huge meaty hand for me to shake.

“Uh … ”

Sevens spoke up: “You may shake his hand, Heather. He is in an amused mood.”

We took the King’s hand; he pumped my arm up and down in greeting — and then stuck out his other hand, for a tentacle. We took that too, by which time he was detached from the first handshake and seeking a third. He didn’t stop until he’d shaken all seven of us, going: “Greeting, Princess! And Princess! And Princess!” the entire time.

“T-thank you,” we managed. “Thank you for … having us.”

Finally he stepped back again and struck another pose, his uniform still a cheap fake. “What say you, Princesses of the Eye? Should we revel in the performance of martial glory, or only its faded shadow?”

“Uh, um,” was all we managed. But then I cleared my throat, wound most of my tentacles back in, and managed my first deep breath since I’d arrived. “I think I preferred it when you didn’t look so silly. I mean, before. Please. But maybe not so loud?”

The Yellow King flashed another toothy grin; and just like that he was back to his previous self, uniform genuine once more, chest puffed up like he was on parade. But when he spoke he was about twenty decibels quieter.

“You are, after all, our guest, Princesses.”

That third voice squealed with approval, from down on the sofa: “A veritable silver fox, Father! Sevens, I like your human here, she has great taste. Can I borrow her?”

“You may not,” said Sevens.

“Tch! Spoilsport. Does she have a brother? I need a man to go with this outfit. Several men. Going over the top! Hurrah!”

Steel snapped: “This is disrespectful.”

Sevens said, “To what?”

The King gestured at the seated figures, and spoke to me. “Princess Morell, I do believe you have already met Steel, though under less intimate and salubrious conditions. And allow me to introduce another one of my darling daughters — Heart. Heart, this is the Sevenfold Princess of the Eye, Sevens’ wife-to-be.” His face lit up suddenly. “Why, I didn’t think it until now, but they match at last! Haha!”

I finally tore my eyes off the King and managed to take in the trio of women on the sofas.

Steel was sitting to my left — I recalled her from our previous confrontation with the King in Yellow. She had taken on a truly terrifying form back then, some nightmare Outsider breeding-thing that had set off all my abyssal alarm bells. Thankfully right then she gave no sign of trying to look like anything except a human being, albeit an extremely grumpy one. An older lady, perhaps in her fifties, with close-cropped grey hair and a look of starched discipline in her cold, grey eyes; she was wearing lumpy, shapeless military fatigues, in grey and brown camouflage patterns, with great big stompy boots on her feet and some kind of bulletproof vest over her shoulders. A rifle lay in her lap — some science fiction nonsense with too many handles and a LCD readout on the side. She sat hunched, as if exhausted from battle, a sour expression on her face.

She gave me a disinterested look, and said: “And-Steel-Will-Rust.”

“Uh … I’m sorry?”

“My full name,” she grunted. “Don’t bother.”

‘Heart’, meanwhile, was far more interested in herself. She was on my right, on the opposite sofa. She stood up and struck a pose, hands flaring outward from her hips, chin raised, biting her lower lip.

She wasn’t wrong — she did look a bit like a cake.

Heart was tall and graceful, with long limbs, an hourglass figure, and a face full of sharp angles, butter-yellow eyes full of girlish glee, far too much delight on a mouth just a little bit too wide, a little bit too toothy, a little bit too manic. Her hair was a perfect sheet of silvery-white, better than any human dye-job could have achieved. She was dressed in a white military uniform which certainly didn’t conform to any standards on earth, nor serve any practical purpose: a white jacket with golden trim, lace and ruffles cupping and framing her chest, sleeves hugging and highlighting the shape of her forearms, cut-outs of lace showing off her flanks, and a golden belt tight around her waist; a long matching white skirt hugged her hips, then flared outward with pleats and layers, some in golden-yellow, shimmying and shifting with every motion; long black leather riding boots showed beneath; golden leather gloves completed the look. She even had a hat, with a fancy brim.

“Daddy, I look fantastic,” she said. “Thank you!”

Steel said: “You look like a leftover chunk of white phosphorus.”

Heart laughed, full of scorn. “Steel, sister, you’re just jealous because I’m the most fuckable thing in the palace. I am infinitely fuckable right now.” She turned as if only just remembering me, and struck another pose — one hand up in the air, the other on a hip. “Our-Lady-of-The-Jaundiced-Heart. My pleasure to meet you, Sevens’ little toy. Gosh! I do like your colours there, very bright, very flash.”

“Um, hello, yes.”

Heart squinted at me quickly, turning those wide, bright golden eyes into narrow slits of harsh judgement. She looked me up and down. “Mmmmmmm — no, not my type.” She looked away, losing interest. “Not there. Not interested. I assume she doesn’t do the business, anyway?” she asked Sevens. “I don’t see a pregnancy bump on you yet, sister, so either she doesn’t, or she’s shooting blanks.”

Seven-Shades-of-Scorn-and-Strife turned a look upon her buoyant sister like a handful of hidden razorblades.

Sevens had not looked happy when I had arrived; she looked even less happy now. Ice-cold eyes stared out from beneath her ruler-straight fringe of blonde hair. Straight-backed and starched, she was sat in a large leather armchair, the sort of overstuffed giant which threatened to absorb her if she dared to sit back too far. Her Yellow Princess mask had not gone untouched by the King’s latest aesthetic fad: her crisp and uncreased white blouse had gained a high, military-style collar, and her long yellow skirt was pleated with fresh layers, as if it contained secret armour-plating. Her lilac umbrella lay against the arm of the chair — the handle had been transformed into a pistol-grip, like something out of an old spy movie.

With Steel to my left and Heart on my right, Sevens was separated from me by the space between her sisters; I felt, for the first time in my life, an uncanny sense that this social situation absolutely called for me to go to her side, to sit next to her, perhaps even to hold her hand, to show that we were a pair, a couple, and wanted to be alongside each other.

But we clamped down on that urge — I told myself it was because this was not a traditional family. I was not visiting my fiancee’s family home. We were Outside, among beings not too far from gods, and speaking with a thin mask over a million-headed leviathan of hubristic suffering.

A small lie; we were terrified of stepping between Steel and Heart, like exposing one’s flanks to a pair of predators.

Sevens spoke before I could react, anyway. “Heart,” she said. “Sister. Shut up.”

Heart huffed like a moody teenager and flung herself back down onto the sofa, lace and skirt trailing down after her like party streamers, booted feet briefly kicking up into the air.

“Oh, Sevens!” she said “You’re such a bore in that getup! I prefer the little vampire, she’s fun, you can have a giggle with her. Or why not put on the Slasher? You could chase me, we could run around the room, and then you could throw me in a hole! Or Miss Gunner! Oh, yes!” Heart smiled again, sitting up, enthused by this idea. “The Gunner would be perfect for this. Wouldn’t she, Father? Make Sevens change her mask, daddy!”

The King — the Jaundiced General — cleared his massive throat and dipped his head. “Oh, it is not within the powers of this old soldier to command his own daughters. Sevens may do as she wishes, Heart, as may you.”

“Oh, tosh and nonsense!” Heart tutted — then turned a tingling, dangerous, electric smile on me. She fluttered eyelashes which could have felled a saint. “Morell, won’t you ask Sevens to put on a more fun face for us?”

Sevens spoke with all the warmth of a corpse: “There is nothing fun about this conversation.”

Heart leaned toward me, her hair spilling across the black leather, her chest compressing against the arm of the sofa, that soft white uniform contorting itself like fur over silk wrapped around soft jelly. She batted her eyelashes again, bit her lower lip, and purred: “Mmm, don’t you agree, isn’t she being such a stick in the mud?” She extended one golden-gloved hand and reached for the nearest of my tentacles. “Come closer, I promise I don’t bite. Not women, any—”

Sevens snapped: “You want the Gunner? Fine.”

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight shot to her feet, shoes clacking on the dark oaken floorboards.

Without so much as a blink-and-you’ll-miss-the-transition, the Yellow Princess was gone, the mask shed and replaced with another.

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight donned a mask she had not yet shown to me — and I didn’t flatter myself by pretending that she’d even shown me even a tiny fraction of the stories she had told and the roles she had played upon the stage of the human mind. This mask — the ‘Gunner’ — was young, perhaps younger than me, a slight and slim teenage girl with filthy blonde hair, pulled back in a ponytail and tied up with a piece of string; dirty skin, unwashed for days or weeks, and a face full of freckles marked by months of grinding fear, dark rings around the eyes, a slow death in the sallow complexion; she wore a dark green military uniform clearly never designed for her size, baggy and loose and stained.

Heart completely forgot me, squealed with delight, and clapped her hands together.

And that was all she had time for; Seven-Shades-of-Scared-Teenager grabbed a chunky black handgun off the arm of the sofa — her umbrella, transmuted — and shot Heart through the chest.

The sound was deafening in the tiny space of the study. We yelped and flinched and back-pedalled in shock, part of my mind screaming that this was rapidly turning into a huge mess, out of control, the exact situation we did not want. Tentacles came up, our skin flashed warning colours, and we prepared to back up Sevens against the consequences of her actions.

Heart looked down at her chest, a big messy hole right over her left breast, blood spreading outward in a slow wave, soaking through the white of her fancy uniform. Her mouth hung open, scandalised. She gestured at herself. “You’ve ruined it! My sex-cake look!”

Steel snorted in approval. “Serves you right.”

Seven-Shades-of-Swift-on-the-Trigger looked exactly like a teenage girl who had just shot a family member in a fit of rage: shaking with rapidly draining anger, face going pale, panting and wide-eyed, lips quivering. For a second I thought the emotion was real, so I prepared to leap the space to be by her side, to sweep her up, to hiss at the others, to—

But then the Gunner vanished, as quick as she had arrived.

Standing in her place was Seven-Shades-of-Blood-Goblin.

She was dressed in her usual black shorts and tank-top, but with the suitable addition of a pair of oversize military boots on her feet — brand-new, lacking laces — and a big camo-print jacket draped over her shoulders. Red-black eyes bored into Heart with sneering victory. She crossed her arms, stuck out her tongue, and went “Pbbbbbbt!

The King in Yellow sighed and tugged on his neat grey beard. “Oh, my wayward daughters.”

Heart said: “She’s ruined my smoking hot uniform! Sevens, you’re such a little bitch! Father, father, please, put it back! I was planning to go out and do some fishing in this, and I won’t have any luck at all with a bloody great hole in my tit. Attract all the real freaks, that would.” She leaned forward and gestured at her back — there was a matching exit wound, and a nasty hole in the leather. “And she’s buggered the stuffing, too!”

Steel held up a hand for Sevens, flat, palm out. Sevens slapped it. A high-five.

The King in Yellow tugged on his beard again, wiggled his bushy grey eyebrows, and softly said: “Stage-hands to the fore, we suppose.”

Heart’s uniform returned to its unblemished white, the blood gone, her wound vanished. The hole in the sofa vanished as well.

“Thank you, daddy!” Heart preened, then turned to Sevens and pulled a sneering bad-girl smile, eyes all narrow, lips pursed.

Sevens snorted and stomped with one massive, loose boot. “Hands off my girl or we’ll go worse than pistol rounds, guuurrrrk.”

The King in Yellow boomed: “Girls, girls, please! Your father despairs when you fight each other — instead of turning your attentions to the eternal enemy!”

Steel gave the General a look of bored contempt: “And who takes that role this episode?”

The King paused, arms outstretched, like an actor simulating the mistake of forgetting his lines.

I’d had enough of this.

“Excuse me,” we said, loud and clear. We stepped forward, made a conscious, concerted effort to lower our tentacles, then reached up and pulled off our squid-skull mask and took a deep breath. “This is all very … lively, and I don’t mean to sound ungrateful for the invitation, but I am only mortal, and I’m finding it a challenge to keep up with your … antics. Please, slow down?”

“Oooooh,” Heart purred under her breath. “She’s a stunner with that mask on. Well done, Sevens.”

Sevens rasped: “I’ll bite you.”

The King in Yellow beamed at me, showing off his very white teeth once again. “My apologies, Princesses,” he said, filling with pride and pomp once more. “We simply cannot resist putting on a show, especially when one gets a few of us all in one place at the same time. Do you like what you see? It is essential to our natures, determined by our types, brought forth by our—”

“Yes,” we said, gently but firmly.

The King laughed again, then said: “I see you cannot be enraptured by long speeches. A worthy trait in a monarch, a princess, or an angel. But worry not, Princesses of the Eye, we plan no play for this day. Merely a spot of improv. Ha ha!”

Sevens rolled her eyes and made a growly, grumbly noise down in her throat. Steel sighed and looked preternaturally bored. Heart looked highly amused.

“That’s good to know, thank you,” we said, very carefully. We had to keep in mind that discoursing with these beings was akin to negotiating hospitality in a fairy-mound; I had no idea what kind of wrong step or unwary word would set off worse than a fake execution. And we had not forgotten the sight when we had arrived, the glimpse of the King’s true nature through our abyssal senses. “But — Yellow King, is that what I should call you? Why the invitation? Why am I here? Is there something you wanted to speak with me about?”

“Oh, yes!” bellowed the Jaundiced General. “We were discussing your batman!”

“ … I’m sorry, pardon? My what?”

“Your orderly!” clarified the King. “Your aide, your helpful little fellow, the one with the smart ideas and the quick thinking.”

Sevens gurgled in her throat and said: “Means Badger.”

“Oh,” I said, catching up at last. “Okay, yes. Of course you were. Badger, yes.”

Heart purred, sprawling back on the sofa, crossing and uncrossing her legs. “Oh, I am just dying to meet this gentleman. Nathan, was it? God! I so do love doomed heroes, they get me all hot and bothered.” She looked at me and said: “Daddy won’t go into the details I like, and Sevens won’t tell me a thing about him. Is he very stupid and strong? Or smart and tortured? Doomed to a terrible death? Or is he going to end himself in shame, eventually? I’d love a look-in before he goes, please, please. I promise I’ll be gentle with him!”

We all stared at Heart — me, myself, and I, all seven of us. All my tentacles turned to point at her. Our coruscating skin dialled down to a threat-strobe of dark reds and toxic purples. We did not smile.

“If you touch my cultist,” I said. “I will pull your head off and eat your insides.”

Heart cooed and rolled her eyes — but she sat back from me slightly. “Oh, come on! I’m not going to break him! Genuine doomed heroes are so rare these days.”

“He’s not doomed,” I snapped. “Badger is safe and sound.”

Heart paused, then pouted. “Not even a little bit of doom?”

“No doom.”

She pouted harder. “I’m sure we could see about that.”

I reached out with a tentacle and grabbed her arm. She flinched, but I held on. “Nathan’s going to live to his eighties and die in his sleep.”

Heart slowly and gently pinched my tentacle with her opposite thumb and forefinger, and unwound me from her arm, maintaining eye contact all the way. Then she placed my tentacle on the arm of the sofa. “Now I see why Sevens has the hots for you. You’re made for each other. Bores! And Sevens used to be so much fun, I thought you might have been a proper throwback to her wild days.”

The Yellow King chuckled affectionately. “You must forgive my darling daughter’s inexperience. She is younger, far younger than Steel and Sevens here, and still has the taste for simple tragedy, spiced with a heavy dose of the baser instincts.”

Heart pouted even harder, seemingly deflated now. “It’s not base,” she muttered. “It’s fun.”

“Can you all please stop for a moment?” I said loudly. “You all keep sliding into this … this … melodrama, and I can’t keep up.”

The King said, “Only what you see, little watcher.”

Steel said: “They do, don’t they?”

I glanced down at her. “Okay, well, you don’t — but I don’t fully understand why you’re here. I think I follow why Heart was part of the conversation about Badger — horribly enough — but you?”

Steel looked at me as if we were all sitting in a muddy trench, and hadn’t moved in three days. “Because I don’t do melodrama.”

“Oh. Well. Fair enough?”

“Mmhmm.”

I turned back to the King in Yellow, who was apparently waiting for me to deliver my line; it was a very uncanny feeling, as if I was on stage. I actually glanced over my shoulder at the rest of the study, half-expecting to find rows of audience seating marching away behind us. But there was nobody there, just more bookcases and dark wood and the windows over the fog-shrouded forest.

The King in Yellow said: “Do you enjoy the décor, Princesses?”

“Um, please stop calling me princess — or the plural, though I appreciate the gesture, thank you. Just Heather is fine, or Morell, if you have to. And yes — it’s actually very comfortable in here, thank you.”

The King beamed at me, puffed out his chest, and wandered over to his map-table once again. A contemplative look settled over his features as he trailed his fingers over pale illustrations of mountain valleys and wide plains, little villages and sprawling urban centres. His hand avoided some of the carved wooden pieces laid out on the maps — soldiers and horses and the like — and then scooped up one particular piece and carried it with him as he stepped past the table.

Past the table was a massive wooden desk, exactly the sort of thing one would expect of a 19th century general, all polished and smart and clean and mostly empty. But on one end of the desk was a massive globe, mounted inside one of those metal frames which allowed one to spin it at will.

The King touched the globe and turned it thoughtfully, gazing down at sepia continents and washed-out borders.

I only realised after a second that the globe did not show any version of earth I’d ever seen.

“Do you know what this space is for, Lady Morell?” he asked.

Sevens hissed like a broken gasket. “Father. She doesn’t want all this.”

But the King carried on: “The contemplation of past victories. Basking in glories gone. Dwelling on grand plans which have now fallen into memory. Drawing lines on a map and replaying their ebb and flow, or their sundering and erasure.” He stabbed a finger toward the globe and stopped it spinning. “And that is what we were doing regarding your Badger fellow. A most resourceful gentleman. In another age, or another place, he would have been most valuable. I could have put him to great work, tearing down all the grand battle plans of this or that iron-fisted tyrant; he could have worked wonders in the partisans who—”

“He is mine,” I said, interrupting the impending monologue.

The King looked my way as if surprised. I thought he might scowl, or laugh, but instead he chuckled softly — and tossed the wooden board-piece at me. One of my tentacles snatched it out of the air and brought it up to my face.

It was a tiny scale model of Badger, carved from dark wood, caught in the moment of triumph over Edward, on the edge of a massive seizure.

“That he is,” said the King. “Are you proud of him, Lady Morell?”

The light in the study went still, as if the rolling fog down in the forest outdoors was holding its breath. The grandfather clock stopped ticking. The fire ceased to crackle. Sevens was baring her little needle-teeth in sudden frozen panic. Steel looked exhausted, ground down by war. Heart’s face lit with excitement, as if I was about to hand her a toy.

We choose our words with great care.

“What we feel about him is irrelevant,” we said to the King. “He’s got almost no pride at all.”

The fog resumed, the light shifted. The clock went tick and the fire popped and burbled. The King smiled and Heart sighed with disappointment.

“Ahhhhhh,” went the King. “Not a hero, then? Never to stand centre-stage and strut while he monologues?”

“Heroes don’t need pride,” I said. “Heroism is a product of actions, not emotions.”

Heart pulled a disgusted face at me. “Boring, gosh.”

The King chuckled softly, warm and gentlemanly. “Any heroic play must be a reflection of life — after all, every play is a reflection, and a reflection can only be revealed by turning one’s eyes inward, upon one’s own life. Or do you disagree, Sevenfold Princess?”

Something snagged in the back of my mind — what was he suggesting here? This didn’t sound like it was about Nathan anymore.

Suddenly, Seven-Shades-of-Snapping-Chompers was by my side, one slender arm stuck out of her oversized camo-print jacket and entwined with me. “Urrrrk,” she went. “That’s what I was trying to tell him! He shouldn’t have interfered so much!” She leaned forward, hanging off my arm; we wrapped another tentacle around her waist, to help support her. She got all tangled up in my yellow robes — her yellow robes. “I’m trying to do this on my own, dad!”

“Oh, never mind that.” The Yellow King waved her down. “The young man in question was not even remotely relevant to your nature, my dear daughter.”

“My nature is whatever I decide it is!” Sevens gurgled.

The King guffawed. Steel sighed heavily and looked even more tired. Heart perked up, suddenly very interested again.

We cleared my throat. “Sevens, may I speak to your father for a moment, speaking as … the angel of the Eye?”

Sevens blinked huge red-black eyeballs at me. “Uhhhhh … okay?”

The King smiled back at me, beaming with all the affection of a monarch for his grand designs. I said: “Between you and me — between you as the King in Yellow and me as the adopted daughter and angel of the Eye — thank you. Thank you for helping—”

Sevens gurgled down by my armpit: “Heatherrrrr.”

“—but don’t go any further. Nathan is my cultist. That’s the end of the matter. Unless you want a border war.”

The King pulled a wide, toothy, and worrying smile. “Oh, there is no need to thank me. I did it entirely for my own satisfaction.”

“But I want to make clear—”

“One should never thank a monarch for following a monarch’s nature,” said the King in Yellow. “Unless one is a staunch monarchist.”

The King’s smile turned thin and knowing, as if this truism should mean something to me. I wasn’t quite sure where he was going with this, but we felt our hackles rise, our tentacles draw inward, our instinct stir with recognition. Somehow, without realising it, we had strayed into the King’s true domain, playing a dangerous game over dangerous territory. He was trying to teach us a lesson.

We spoke slowly and carefully, trying to drag this conversation back to safer ground: “But between you as Sevens’ father, and me as Sevens’ fiancee — that’s between you and her, and I’m standing by her side. Literally.” We reached down with a spare tentacle and ruffled Sevens’ hair, gently. She made a gurgly purring sound.

Heart murmured under her breath: “Awww! They’re in love! Get her pregnant already!”

The King dipped his head to me in acknowledgement of my argument, but then rose again and veered back into lethality. “We cannot control our natures, Princesses. But we can control our actions. Do you agree?”

I glanced down at Sevens for help, but she didn’t seem alarmed by this. And I didn’t feel like I was in the middle of a play. If we had an audience, it was just Steel and Heart; Steel really didn’t care about any of this, and Heart had a one-track mind.

“I do agree we can control our actions,” we said. “But—”

“And actions affect our natures, do they not?” The King leaned against his desk, hands folded in his not-quite lap, so very civilized.

We couldn’t help it, we smiled. “I was about to say, I disagree that our natures cannot be controlled or changed. Our natures are mutable as well. You told me that, in fact. We are what we pretend to be.”

The King smiled in reply; I’d unpicked his riddle, though it was a gentle one.

But then he said, “And to observe — that, too, is a kind of action.”

We went cold inside with sudden realisation. The King smiled, warm and soft and gentle. The trio of Yellow Daughters all held their breath, even Sevens, as if they knew their Father had revealed his hand.

I frowned at him. “Yes? Yes, I’m looking for advice and inspiration on what to do about the Eye. That was supposed to be advice, wasn’t it?”

The King merely nodded.

“But what does it mean?” I huffed. “To observe is to act upon the observed — yes, I know that much, I figured that out a long time ago. That isn’t new. What are you trying to tell me?”

The King opened one hand. “The play’s the thing—”

“—wherein I’ll catch the conscience of the King,” I finished the line. “Yes, don’t quote Hamlet at me again, please. That’s the same line you used on me last time we met. I know the whole thing by heart. What are you trying to say? That I should put on a play for the Eye? Reveal its guilty conscience?”

“What is observed,” said the King, “changes the nature of the observer.”

Guuurrrlk,” went Sevens, down at my side, nestled against my flank. She looked a little embarrassed, cringing and wincing, like a teenage girl who was witnessing her father dancing his heart out. “He’s trying really hard, Heather, but this isn’t a play. It’s just improv. Probably ‘cos you see behind the curtain too easy.” She bumped her head against my ribs. “He’s tryin’ say be like us. Put on a show. Make it see.” She winced. “Urrrk, no pun.”

I huffed a sigh and looked back at the King. He was still smiling. I said: “See? That’s all it does. Thank you for the … oh.”

We looked around the room again, at the tactical map with the little toy soldiers, at the military uniforms on the King’s daughters, at the King’s own absurd mask, all pomp and flair. We lifted the little wooden statue of Badger — and found it had changed, to a weird little cephalopod, wrapped in a tiny bullet-proof vest.

“I’m not going to war with the Eye,” we said. “That would make no sense. Did you really think you had to convince me of that?”

“Perhaps,” said the Yellow King.

Heart gave a huge huff and stood up in a great shower of skirt and lace, suddenly dominating the space with her height and her curves. “Well! This is all fantastically boring now! I’m off to find some men so I can command them to dig a trench and then fuck me in it. Steel — care to come with?”

Steel said, “You’re joking, sister.”

The King cleared his throat, “Actually, Heart, I do believe our guest has a use for you.”

My eyebrows shot up. “I … do?”

“No!” rasped Sevens. “Go away!”

Heart put her golden gloves on her hips and turned to blink big round eyes at her father the King, then at myself and Sevens. She shrugged, pulling a mystified face.

The King said, “I believe you have a question, Sevenfold Princess.”

“Uh,” I said, suddenly feeling deeply graceless after all that high-stakes conversational sparring. “Um … a question? Uh … where’s Mel? I liked Mel? Sevens’ other sister, Melancholy, the Sphinx.”

Steel looked up with sudden interest. “Mel’s out far, beyond range. Looking for prey.”

Heart rolled her eyes. “Melancholy is even worse than Sevens. I can’t stand more than a minute in the same room as her. Living in the past is such a waste.”

We tried again: “How is Saldis doing? Is she still hanging out in the palace?”

Three pairs of eyes blinked at me — the King, Heart, and Steel.

We cleared our throat: “The lady who lives inside the big grey ball? Like a sort of human snail?”

“Oh, her!” the King bellowed, suddenly back to normal. “Oh, no, no, she left several weeks ago — some kind of scandal involving a jilted lover, a donkey, and a series of fancy-dress disguises. Nail’s work, I believe. Far too much laughter and ribaldry for my tastes!”

Heart looked deeply interested all of a sudden. “Excuse me? I only got back last week! Father, who was this person?” She looked back at me and Sevens. “A friend of yours, sister?”

“Sort of,” we said. “Where is she now?”

“Yes!” Heart agreed. “Where is she now?”

The King spread his hands in apology. “Somewhere within the realm, but not in the palace. Trundling along, I’m sure, but little concern of ours. But Princesses, that was not the question you are dying to ask. My darling daughter, Our-Lady-of-The-Jaundiced-Heart, has more talents than she prefers to reveal.”

Heart looked bewildered. Steel smiled, sharp and grim.

“There’s a book,” I said slowly. “A book in your library — the library of Carcosa. I was looking for it, that’s why I’m here. But it’s a non-human book. I’m going to need to translate it.”

The King gestured at Heart; Heart did a big theatrical sigh, coiling her neck back like a dying swan, swishing her silver-white hair over one shoulder. “Oh, Father, no! It’s such a waste of this delightful new look! What, I’m supposed to traipse around with these two bores rather than going off to—”

The King interrupted her with a sudden stern tone below his words: “Perhaps the Sevenfold Princess knows more about heroism than you suspect, Heart.”

Heart rolled her eyes. “Nope!”

Sevens rasped like a lizard. “Don’t want her with us.”

“I do need to translate that book … ” I said.

The King chuckled. “It will take you all no more than fifteen minutes diversion. And besides!” he bellowed once more. “Heart, you can ask Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight all about Aym.”

Sevens’ face fell, then drained of all colour. I stared in shock — how did he know? Why even ask — he was the King in Yellow.

Heart turned back to us, fluttering innocent eyelashes and stepping closer. “Dear sister, are you hiding a second squeeze from us? Why, I do think I will endure the dusty air in the library after all. Only for fifteen minutes, though; I’ve got doomed heroes to enjoy. And I’m certain whoever Aym is, she isn’t one of those!”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The King is in fine spirits on this day! Why, a veritable giant of a gentleman, gracious and grand in his … I’m running out of g-words. And those Princesses! Heart is a handful to write, I’ll say that much. Seems like Heather got what she came for, and more – a translator for the book she was after. If Heart doesn’t flounce off into the library, anyway. It doesn’t seem like Heather really knows anybody who fits Heart’s type, right? Unless another protagonist-in-waiting was to catch her eye … nah, can’t be. Back to the books! At least Sevens seems happier now.

A very talented reader (by the name of Cera!) was inspired to draw some fanart of the trio of Yellow Princesses in this chapter! So here are Heart, Sevens, and Steel, in all their military getup.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading! I couldn’t do any of this without you, the readers, and all your support. Thank you so much for reading my little story. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s back to the library, back to the book search, with a certain grumpy princess in tow; let’s hope Heather can keep everyone on-task and get back to what she was supposed to be doing: searching for insight.

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.2

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Any decision to go out — or Out — is easy enough to make, because it feels good. The resolution to get moving tends to fill one’s heart with determination and optimism, makes one want to hop into one’s shoes, swing the front door wide open, and call out: “I’m just popping down to the shops! I’ll be back shortly! Does anybody want an ice cream?”

But then, as one lingers on the threshold to await an answer, one is stealthily assaulted by all the little practicalities ignored by such extroverted energy: one must locate one’s purse or wallet, and then find a suitable pocket in which to hold it, unless one now wishes to be weighed down by the inconvenience of a handbag, thus spoiling the free-spirited abandon with which one threw open the door in the first place; one must observe the sky for clouds and make an inexpert weather forecast — does one need a raincoat? What if it’s too hot for a coat? Where is the umbrella? — and so on; one must intuit the fullness or otherwise of one’s bladder and stomach and measure those against the predicted journey; one must account for the neglected necessities of sun-cream and insect repellent; the troubles of the road loom, no matter how short the journey; one is tempted to retreat, back into the house, and perhaps try again another day.

Motivation and determination are esoteric forces for somebody like me — like us. Easily summoned, easily lost.

I wasn’t quite that bad, not anymore; I wasn’t teetering on the edge of true hermit-dom or agoraphobia. I meant what I’d said to Evee — it was time to go Out, with my shoes on — but my muscles were sore and my stomach was empty. Postponement and procrastination came unbidden: I pottered about to find more suitable clothes for a jaunt Outside; I ate lunch and accepted a dose of the multivitamin gummies that Praem had purchased; I hugged Tenny and suggested a couple more names for poor Grinny — none of them acceptable, though one of them at least made Tenny laugh; and last but not least, I wanted to wait for Raine, to give her a hug, before I jetted off into the ocean depths on my stream of water.

Raine returned from her own quest less than an hour later, in the sweltering metal box of her car, with all the windows down. She brought us a bounty of three massive electric fans, to augment the interior cool air of poor Number 12 Barnslow Drive.

“Yo yo yo, guess who’s baaaack?” she announced at the front door. “And I bring the miracle of modern technology! And — Heather! You’re up!”

“I am!” I chirped — I couldn’t help it; Raine was back and I felt like preening for her.

Raine swept back into the house like a conquering hero, already pulling the fans from their casings of cardboard and polystyrene, shelling them like unfortunate molluscs caught by a predatory bird. At one point she shook a fan free of plastic wrap with one hand while she slipped the other arm around my waist, dipped me, and kissed me right on the lips — which made me squeak and flail and made Raine laugh. She was wearing a white tank top and jean shorts and very little else, which nearly threatened to derail my plans to be elsewhere for a while.

Several tentacles suggested we could do all that Outside business tomorrow, because today we should really stay here and get done. By Raine.

I didn’t say that part out loud. There may have been seven of us now, but we were still Heather.

And I couldn’t waste this determination.

So, twenty minutes later, we were standing in the magical workshop, shoes firmly on our feet. Sevens’ beautiful yellow cloak-mantle was wrapped around our shoulders in a golden gauze of diaphanous protection. We weren’t quite certain where the cloak had come from; we’d been rummaging in the bedroom, getting ready to depart, and then suddenly there it was, butter-soft folds pressing against my neck and forearms, somehow cooling rather than insulating. My squid-skull was tucked under one arm, modified hoodie draped over the other — too hot to don there in reality, but ready to pull on once we had escaped beyond the muggy heat of an English summer.

“You’re going alone?” said Raine. “By yourself, flying solo, lone operator?”

Before I could answer, Evelyn snorted from down in her chair: “Need a dictionary, Raine?”

I sighed and smiled at the same time; I couldn’t help it, not at that look on Raine’s face, that gentle cocktail of amusement over concern. “I’m not going to get lost, or trapped, or stuck. There’s nothing to get in my way or knock me off course. And it’s not like I haven’t done this before. Technically, I’ve been doing this since I was a child.”

Raine cracked a grin, beaming bright — oh gosh, we really did want to stay there. Some of my tentacles even tensed up with reflected pleasure. Raine raised one hand. “Hey, hey, Heather, it’s cool, we’re cool, I’m not trying to stop you, nothing like that. Just wanna get this totally straight—”

“Ha!” Evelyn barked. “Was that intentional?”

Raine shot a finger gun across the magical workshop. “Point to Evee. Heather, I just want to get this clear in my mind. You’re going out — Outside out — alone, by yourself? No Loz, no Sevens, no Knight. Just you.”

“Yes.”

Raine puffed out a very long sigh, put her hands on her delightfully framed hips — just below the visible temptation of her very well-defined abdominal muscles — and gave me an indulgent smile.

She was very unhappy with me — and no longer so skilled at concealing that as she once was.

Evelyn snorted again, still sitting in her comfortable chair in the magical workshop, in front of her neatly organised papers. She apparently found all this extremely amusing, though I wasn’t sure why. When I’d first announced my intention to head Outside, alone, to seek certain advice and inspiration, Evee had frowned for a moment — then just shrugged and sighed and seemingly brushed it off. We’d been simultaneously too tired and jittery to interrogate that reaction, but now it left me puzzled once more.

We three were alone together in the magical workshop. Tenny had led the Grinning Demon upstairs, apparently to attempt a more friendly introduction between the latter and Marmite. Praem was in the kitchen, breaking down the boxes from the new fans and stuffing them into the bin.

“Raine, you can be honest,” we said with a sigh. “You don’t want me to go. You think I’ll get hurt.”

Raine laughed, easy and confident and bubbly, enough to make me melt into her arms. “I didn’t say that, Heather. And hey, seriously, I’m not trying to stop you. Not trying to control what you can and can’t do.”

I couldn’t help but smile. “You are trying to stop me, a little bit.”

Raine cocked an eyebrow. “Oh yeah?”

“You’re being all … sexy. At me. On purpose. To get me to stay.”

Raine laughed again — nothing fake about her amusement. She spread her arms and glanced down at herself. “Am I now?”

Evelyn winced and put her face in one hand. “Heather, please never use the word ‘sexy’ in a sentence. Actually, don’t even pronounce it. Just omit that from your vocabulary. Forget the word exists.”

We blinked, blind-sided from two different directions. “Excuse me? Evee? What’s wrong with ‘sexy’?”

Evelyn just threw up her hands, totally done. “It makes you sound like a tabloid newspaper.”

“Heather, Heather, Heather,” Raine purred, shaking her head. “You think this is intentional?” She gestured to herself. “You should really know better by now than to tempt me with that. If I was trying to keep you here on purpose … ” Raine trailed off with a thick and sultry vocal fry, enough to make me shiver inside a little. Her musculature shifted — chin higher, shoulders back, chest out, her entire posture slanted to one side. Toned muscles slid and adjusted, more on display than clothed. She grinned like a blowtorch. She ran one hand through her own rich, chestnut hair, and then took a step toward me. “When I speak, you’ll know you’ve been spoken to.”

She took another step and reached out to stroke the nearest of my tentacles, which gladly wrapped around her hand; her advance somehow boxed me in despite the lack of a wall behind me.

“R-Raine—”

“If I was doing it for real, it would look more like … ” Her other arm went over my shoulder. She suddenly seemed so very much taller than us, ready to push us down; other parts of us betrayed our intent, reaching behind her legs and bottom to wrap her with tentacles. She leaned in close.

“R-Raine I mean it, I’m not—”

“Like this,” she purred, dipping her head down next to my ear and making me shiver all over. A feathery kiss brushed our cheek.

Our tentacles went all over the place. We squeaked and whimpered. We almost gave in. Outside could wait until tomorrow! Now was time for mating!

And then Raine stepped back, pulled herself free from our nest of tentacles, and took a deep breath. “But I’m not. Just a little demo. For if I was serious, you know?”

“Raine!” I squeaked at her, half outraged, half frustrated.

She was laughing again. “Is that a complaint? Want me to keep going? Changed your mind? Got a bit clam-jammed?”

Evelyn banged her walking stick against the nearest chair leg, thwack-thwack-thwack. “Not in here! Do not make me call Praem with a bucket of cold water for you two! Bloody hell, you’re like stray cats.”

“I wasn’t doing anything!” I squeaked. “That was all Raine!”

Raine sketched a bow for Evee, full of smug amusement. But she stepped back again, giving me more space to breathe. She had achieved her real aim — lowering the tension, making it clear that she was still delighted and besotted with me. Now came the shift. I’d grown very familiar with Raine’s techniques; she knew that, but she used them anyway, because they worked, they were hers, and I loved her. It was just how she operated.

“For serious,” Raine said. “Heather, I ain’t trying to stop you, but I am worried. We don’t have a great track record with expeditions Outside. Stuff tends to go off the rails pretty fast.”

“It’s not an expedition,” I said. “It’s just me, going for a little walk.”

“At least take Lozzie with you?”

“Lozzie is busy,” I said. “She’s busy with the House in Camelot, with the Knights, the clean up, all that. And I might take all day, even a portion of the night too. I can’t monopolise her time like that.”

Raine raised her eyebrows. “Have you asked Lozzie? She said no? Said she was too busy?”

I pursed my lips. “Raine.”

“Take me, then,” she said. “Hey, I’ve got all day.”

“I can’t! That would defeat the entire purpose. I’m planning to go to places where a normal human being would not have a very good time, to put it lightly.”

Raine flashed a massive grin. “I can take it.”

“No, Raine, you can’t. Don’t be silly.”

Raine thumbed toward the kitchen. “Take Praem? Chaperone style?”

Evelyn snorted. “Absolutely not. Praem needs a day off. After she’s finished cleaning up your mess, she’s to sit down and relax.”

“Thank you, Evee,” I said. “No, I’m not taking Praem.”

Raine shrugged. “Then ask Lozzie.”

I lifted my squid-skull mask; instinct urged me to retreat inside the metallic-bone donation from some unknown Outsider cephalopod, to hide from difficult conversations, to slip away into a dark nook in the cold water, but my love and respect for Raine stopped me. I placed the skull on the table instead, sighed heavily, and looked away, chewing on my lower lip.

Raine said: “It’s not about Lozzie being busy or about me being too squishy, is it?”

I shrugged. “This isn’t about anybody else. It’s about me. Me and the Eye. Sort of. I have to talk to some people, yes — but first I need to have a think, a good long think, and I need to do it somewhere conducive to the kind of subjects I need to think about; I got the idea from how Lozzie and I defeated the big weird ball of Edwards. I need to think carefully, and I need to do it Outside.”

Raine nodded slowly. There it was — the total acceptance of my plans, now that she understood, now that she’d peeled the truth out of me, the truth that even I wasn’t fully aware of until she made me say it. A truth that even with seven of us, we still couldn’t have articulated until prompted. “Okay, so,” Raine said. “What are you hoping to— oop!”

“Oh, Raine.”

We silenced her with a hug — a bit too much of a hug, actually. It was rare for Raine to be surprised or wrong-footed, but a hundred and twenty pounds of squid-girl hurling herself at you in a ball of strobing tentacles can make anybody pause to take stock, even the world’s most adaptable butch. To Raine’s credit she didn’t flinch as all our tentacles went around her waist; she caught us, lifted us up, and spun us around, laughing.

I peeled myself off after she put us back down. Evelyn had averted her eyes briefly.

“Raine, thank you,” I said, clearing my throat. “I love you. Thank you for trying to understand.”

Raine shot me a wink and ruffled my hair. “Love you too, octo-girl. Okay, now, serious time: what are you hoping to achieve out there?”

Doubt gripped my heart again, but Raine’s eyes gave me confidence, warm and brown and believing. “I know I can’t find answers about the Eye, not direct ones. But I need inspiration, I need to look where I can, for any possible source of comprehension. I need insight.”

“Where?”

I pulled a self-conscious grimace. “Nowhere I’m going has a name. A few different places, just to look and think. I might pop by the library too, I have an idea there. And I’ll also be coming back to reality to talk to … well, a couple of people, maybe. But perhaps not until tomorrow.”

Raine nodded along. “I’m still worried, but now I know why. Practical question number two: aren’t you sore as all fuck, my girls?”

I nodded. “Yes, and I want to stretch my muscles. Metaphorically speaking. It’ll be okay! If I get physically winded I won’t stay Out.”

“You’ll text us when you’re back in reality, right? And if you’re gone much past dusk, check in now and again?”

“Of course! Raine, I’m going to be fine. I promise I’m not going to Wonderland or anything like that. I’m not going to go somewhere I can’t handle. I’m not going anywhere I haven’t been before. I’m all ready, and prepared. I’m a bit sore, but that shouldn’t matter. I’ve even eaten lunch!”

Evee snorted with laughter. “Heather, half a dozen lemons are not ‘lunch’.”

“They are,” I said, affronted on behalf of lemons. “They were nice. I feel energized.”

“You need protein.”

“Ahhh,” said Raine. “Yeah, you do need protein.”

As if summoned by the mere notion of anybody requiring refreshment or nutrition, Praem appeared from the kitchen doorway, still resplendent in her new maid uniform. Before anybody could react, she clicked neatly across the room and pressed something into my hands.

“Snack,” she intoned, then stepped back, hands folded before her, spine straight, head high, eyes empty white.

“ … a cereal bar?” I asked, holding up the packet.

“Twenty grams of protein,” Praem said. “For good girls.”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes. Raine said: “Eyyyy, there she is! Thank you, Praem. Looking sharp, by the way!”

Praem took a pinch of her skirt between thumb and forefinger and did a twirl, right there on the spot, skirt spinning outward. Then she dipped her head and one knee in a quick, bobbing curtsey.

Raine cheered, clapped, and whistled. I gave a polite little round of applause too. Evelyn rolled her eyes and joined in. Praem curtseyed again, retreating backwards into the kitchen, leaving us alone with an additional cereal bar.

“Well then,” I said. “I suppose that solves that.”

Raine nodded slowly, shrugged, and said: “How about taking the gun with you? The new one. I know all the spares are stashed in Camelot but mine’s upstairs.”

“Tch,” I tutted. “No, Raine. That’s pointless. What would I need with a gun?”

Evelyn let out a grumbling sigh. “Oh, do stop bellyaching, Raine. She doesn’t need a gun, she’d be a danger to herself — no offense, Heather.”

“None taken.” I cleared my throat. “I wouldn’t know which end to hold.”

Raine shrugged again, but at least she was smiling. “I’d feel a hell of a lot more comfortable knowing she’s armed. At least take the pepper spray? Or the—”

“She’ll be fine!” Evelyn huffed. “What the hell is pepper spray going to do Outside?”

I burst out laughing.

Raine and Evelyn both stared at me, with amazement and a frown respectively. I spluttered and giggled and waved a tentacle in front of my mouth, trying to calm down. “You’ve switched roles!” I said. “Evee, you’re usually always so concerned, well, paranoid actually, but in a good way, sort of? And Raine, you’re almost never like this. What’s gotten into you two?”

Raine raised an eyebrow at Evee. “Yeah, hey, good point. Evee, what has gotten into you?”

Evelyn leaned back in her chair, stretching out both legs, her matte-black prosthetic and her withered, twisted muscles side by side out in the open. “Well, we’ve won, haven’t we? The Sharrowford Cult is gone, all their mages are dead, or worse. Sharrowford is my territory. There’s nothing to stop Heather Slipping as she pleases, nothing hunting her but the Eye, and that’s still blocked by the Fractal. I’m … ” She sighed in a strange way. “I’m in my post-war era. For now.”

Raine inhaled through her teeth. “Life’s not a young adult novel, Evee. There’s no telling what could move into the city. Or what might be keeping an eye on us. Right?”

Evelyn waved a hand. “Yes, us, certainly. Soon enough, I’m sure. But Heather?”

“Actually,” I said slowly. “There’s the remnants of Badger’s segment of the cult. Ten people, according to him and Jan. She’s going to put us in contact with them. Remember?”

Evelyn frowned, sudden and sharp. “I haven’t forgotten that, no. I don’t like those people being out there.”

“And I’ll deal with them,” I said. “Later this week. Maybe even tomorrow.”

Evelyn’s frown turned hard with alarm. She and Raine shared a glance, Raine’s eyes alert and surprised.

I huffed and said: “I don’t mean I’m going to kill them! I mean reassure them about the Eye, maybe see if I can do anything to help them. Maybe … maybe ask them questions. But not right now.” I stepped back over to my squid-skull mask on the table. “Right now, I want to get going.”

Raine chewed on her lower lip. Evee poked Raine’s leg with her walking stick. Then Raine nodded.

She said, “How about letting Sevens know where you are, so she can tell us? Can you at least wait for her to get back?”

“Oh!” We wiggled our tentacles, an instinctive display of mild confusion. “Back from where? We assumed she was with Aym or something. She didn’t leave us a note or anything.”

Evelyn and Raine shared another look; Raine shrugged, Evee shook her head. Praem appeared in the doorway too, staring at me with milk-white eyes.

“Well,” we sighed. “She can always find us, wherever we are. Let her know, when she comes back with Aym and Felicity, or wherever she’s gotten to.”

I lifted a corner of Sevens’ golden-yellow gauze, the piece of her attached to my flesh and soul, to illustrate my point. Then I kissed it, for no particular reason.

“Sure thing, will do,” said Raine. “Look, Heather, just be safe, okay? Don’t visit the dimension of head-eating monsters or something.”

We giggled. “I’ll be safe. I promise.”

Raine gestured at me for another hug. I wrapped her in my tentacles and she squeezed me tight, then kissed me on the forehead. I couldn’t help but notice Evelyn averting her eyes again, looking away from this public display of affection. As Raine let me go, Evee started to voice a question.

“So, Heather, what exactly are you going to be doing, in all these unknown dimensions and—”

Before Evelyn could finish, I hopped away from Raine, feeling as mischievous and graceful as Lozzie so often appeared. I draped a tentacle over Evee’s shoulders — gentle, oh so very gentle, barely a touch, a feather-ghost on her twisted musculature. Then I leaned in, and planted a kiss on her left cheek.

She made a noise like uurrp!

Evelyn spluttered, boggling at me as I hopped backward again, going for my squid-skull mask. I scooped up the mask and turned back to Raine and Evelyn, my special pair, beaming at Evee’s blush and Raine’s grin.

“What am I going to do?” I echoed — partially to cover up my own mortified embarrassment. Had I really just done that?

I slipped the squid-skull mask down over my head and face, becoming another part of the real me.

“I do think I’m going to go look at things, with my eyes.”

==

Leviathans of shining carapace ridged with bones the size of continents stride endlessly toward the dying blood-red triple-sun formation in a sky of rotten oils running down frosted glass — chasing photosynthesis or some esoteric analogue, scales falling from their monolithic hides to crash to the jungle floor a million feet below.

I have not been here since I was fourteen years old, when a nightmare Slip trapped me in those crawling jungles, to scream and flee for hours on end, believing all was just a bad dream.

Now I ride a thermal on outspread membranes — terrifying, but necessary, and I can always Slip out to the soft grass of Camelot if I mess up. I watch the leviathans in their forever migration, their giant legs striding through jungle deeps.

I think as an eyeball thinks. I watch. I observe. I collect light and transmute it to comprehension.

I think about what it means to be very large.

==

Fourteen thousand feet below the surface of an alien ocean which is not liquid or gas or solid but some other state of matter not found in reality, a jellyfish-giant the size of a moon fights something that is not quite a cephalopod — something with a hundred tentacles made of pulsing, throbbing, pumping matter, and a central lobe like a dark star lost between the folds of galactic arms.

The combatants whirl and twist in the Stygian darkness, their own bioluminescence strobing and flashing as they attempt to blind each other. Beaks tear at broken flesh, earning mouthfuls of toxin; suckers inject poison, and receive a backwash of paralytic surprise.

They will fight for weeks. Neither will die; these things do not die, they change and go on, even after their spirited conversation. Whole ecosystems will rise and mature and die off in the space of their strikes, upon their skin and in the eddies of water stirred by the bodies.

I hang in the water column, suspended in a sphere of not-quite-air, golden-yellow cloak marking me as not-food, not-for-approach.

I watch. I think about what it means for giants to duel.

==

A city of dead plazas and empty squares, echoing stone houses and dusty halls, dotted with eroded five-sided statues of barrel-like sapients. This empty place stretches out in the bend of what was perhaps once a river. A home to teeming millions, now an ossified abscess in the hide of a hard-packed dry-earth desert.

Creatures of a kind still live in the shadows — nothing so sweet as rodents, not Outside, but things that slice the air and drink the age that seeps from between the stones, things that hunt echoes and memories, things that suckle on decay and melancholy. Vegetable life still stirs, deep underground, locked in long hibernation between epochs of civilization, their machines and magic and machinations forgotten for now.

I wander the streets at random, protective layers of triple-eyelid closed against the dust, my skin strobing bright warning here, then fading into sandstone camouflage there, depending on the manner and size of passing scavengers.

I look at everything I can reach. I think about ruins and ruination, about giants that visit the small.

==

I walk across a dozen Outside dimensions, places that as a teenager I tried to forget, nightmares which haunted me for a decade. Rock-faces reveal hidden watchers; hyena-laughter echoes down bleak mountainsides; empty castles built for giants howl with passing doom.

But now I walk with six more of myself, wrapped in our own protection, tentacles packed with threat and toxin. My skin glows and brightens and coruscates with warning colouration, or fades to nothing, drab and dark and lurking quiet. We hiss into the vastness of the unknown; we show my sharpened teeth; we swish a sharp-pointed tail, once I’ve grown it fresh again. None of these places are as far from reality as Lozzie tends to go, none of them are sensory overload, or incompatible with the human mind, or require a complete overhaul of the self — but they do require us to be ourselves.

My bioreactor gurgles and aches, but it is online, running smooth, powered by lemons and love.

Outside was never that scary — as long as one was never fully human.

==

As I walk, as I watch and observe things I haven’t thought about for years, I chew on my problem. I chew hard. I also chew on the cereal bar Praem gave me; thank the heavens for Praem. What would we do without her?

I needed insight. Not answers, nobody could give me answers. Nobody knew the Eye. Except perhaps Maisie.

But I would not go to Wonderland burdened by the sense that my life was incomplete, or that it was ending, that the whole process was just a futile suicide mission, embarked upon for the sake of principle rather than practical outcome. I was going to rescue my sister.

So I thought about giants, communication, and ruination.

There were certain people back in reality who I needed to speak with, people who might be able to supplement or catalyse my own insight: the last remnants of the Sharrowford Cult, Badger’s unfortunate friends not yet freed from the Eye inside their heads; and Jan’s as-yet unspoken contact, the one we hadn’t talked about — Mister Joe King, who had been studying the Eye.

Others might provide context or experience — Hringewindla perhaps, or the King in Yellow, or maybe even Saldis, or others I’d met beyond the boundaries of the eldritch truth. But I doubted anybody else had specifics they had yet to share.

Except for one source. One potential repository of experience. The one I didn’t want to confront. The one I was avoiding.

I spoke the words Outside, in a dimension filled with distant volcanic plumes of purple and red, the smoky air feasted upon by swooping flyers like whales in the sky. I whispered to myself, my flesh wrapped in biological coolant against the heat.

“My parents.”

In the distance, some volcano-dwelling Outsider went: Screeeeeketch!

“Oh, Heather. How can mum and dad be more intimidating than this?”

==

Four or five hours later — I’d lost track of time by that point, though I knew that back in reality it was barely the edge of evening — I arrived with a soft pop of air and a scuff of my trainers on the exposed wooden floorboards of the last stop on my Grand Tour of Outside: the Library of Carcosa.

I didn’t aim at any particular point, just not the canyon bottom; I didn’t fancy walking up all those gigantic flights of stairs to reach what I was looking for. So I popped through the membrane and onto a random library floor, a few feet back from the edge of the cliff-face canyon-wall, with bookcases marching off behind me into the gloaming darkness, stuffed with millions of tomes.

No time to soak in the beautiful view, however; I was too busy hissing with pain and falling onto my backside, like I’d just stepped onto the stage for the sole purpose of taking a pratfall.

Nobody was here to laugh at me though, not even Sevens — but her robes did cushion my landing.

“Ahh- ow- ah— tch!” I tutted and sighed and groaned. “Okay. You should have expected that, Heather.”

All this Slipping was not, as Raine might say, a ‘free action’ — I was paying for it with every dimensional hop, but I’d been shunting the effects down into my endocrine system for hours. I’d been accruing a debt in my tissues, riding the high of abyssal changes to my biology, relying on the sheer unreality of the places I was visiting.

The Library of Carcosa, however, was entirely survivable for a human being, at least on a physical level, as long as one didn’t step into any funny-looking shadows or get too obsessed with the books. My various pneuma-somatic Outsider modifications were already folding themselves away, shedding layers of ablative chitin and supercooled gel sacks, re-metabolising tetrodotoxins and paralytic agents, discarding the need for eye-searing warning colours and enhanced nerve clusters.

I still would have looked like a horror if I’d materialised in the middle of a Sharrowford street; I kept most of the fun bits — the chromatophores in my skin, the flexible pointy tail, and the webbing between my fingers — but all the protective parts fell away, leaving me feeling very sick, very slow, and in need of a proper sit down.

So I had that sit down, right there on the floor of the Library of Carcosa.

It was a good place to sit; the library was beautiful, after all.

For a long moment I stared out over the library’s central canyon — the empty gulf between the two infinite cliff-faces of wood, punctuated at regular intervals by the ‘floors’, like a pair of gigantic bookshelves facing each other across a quiet room. Rickety wooden bridges spider-webbed their way across the canyon, crawling up into the air and down toward the book-strewn floor. Small grey-robed figures moved between distant shelves, carrying armfuls of books, reinserting volumes here, taking them out there, shoving them into their wriggling, be-tentacled faces now and again. The librarians, the catalogue, hard at work. They were not the only evidence of life and activity — I heard a distant piping whistle far to the left, and saw the greenish hanging underbelly of some vast library patron far above on the opposite side of the canyon — but the librarians were by far the most numerous.

Behind me, the floor on which I had arrived was one of the less haphazard and disorganised parts of the library: massive dark bookcases marched off beneath flickering glow-globes, their shelves stuffed tight with volumes, additional books standing in stacked towers, as if waiting for some interloper like myself to come knock them over and make a mess.

We sighed — probably sounded awful, through an Outsider throat.

“Am I really doing this?” we whispered to the library.

Abyssal hybrid squid-girl, with skin like a giant cuttlefish, with six other layers of me pressed into networks of neurons inside six rainbow-strobing tentacles; we had no less than three lovers, a ‘sociopath’, a demon, an Outsider princess — and maybe even a mage; we had fought things from beyond the walls of reality, walked a dozen worlds at a whim, and sat down for tea with things very much like gods.

But this was proof that in the end I was still me, still Heather Morell.

“Yup,” I sighed. “I’ve scurried off to the library, to avoid a difficult conversation with my parents.”

I got up, dusted off my bum, and went to find the nearest librarian.

The last time I’d visited the Library of Carcosa had been a significantly more traumatic experience: I’d been lost, trapped Outside, and in desperate need of help. I’d been sick, bleeding, ready to vomit up my entire intestinal tract. I’d inched my way across the library floorboards for fear of running into something I couldn’t survive, lacking Evelyn’s ingenious method of throwing bolts ahead of us to test for safety.

But now I was meant to be here. We still went slowly, testing the air in front of me with a carefully shielded tentacle, but I didn’t have to drag myself painfully along, step by step, biting down on terror.

We plunged into the bookcases, walking at random. We skirted areas of darkness, and avoided a bookcase entirely full of green books — no reason, just in case. We heard other footsteps — booted, too rapid and smart to be a Librarian — and shrank back from their passing. At one point I heard something like a pig, and avoided that too, doubling back to take another route. Once we had to hiss at something white and ghostly reaching over the top of a bookcase to feel for my head, and another time I had to brandish a tentacle, banding it red-and-yellow, at something dark and thin and grinning, which peered from between two bookcases up ahead.

All in all, a quiet little library visit.

Eventually, down a nice orderly row of weird-looking wax-wrapped books, I found a Librarian.

The squid-faced librarians never got less weird-looking, no matter how many times one saw them. Roughly human-sized and shaped, with thin lumpy bodies concealed by long ragged grey robes, they had massive exposed feet and hands — also human-like — but a head like a cross between a squid and a sea-urchin. No eyes, no nose, no real facial features. All forward-facing spines and a knotted fist of grey tendrils. I knew from experience the bizarre structure did not contain a brain, but was just a sort of book-return slot connected to the larger network of librarian creatures. I did not ask myself how they sensed, or saw, or ate. I didn’t want to know.

The squid-faced librarian ignored me when I stopped to stare at it, totally focused on its task. It was pulling books from a particular row and piling them on the floor in a little tower. Every few books it would pause, raise a selected volume, and feed the tome into its own face.

“Right then,” we said, steeling myself for the task. “I know what to do here, um … here we go.”

Watching the librarian like it might whirl and bite me, I approached slowly, but of course the creature didn’t care. It went on sorting books. I didn’t bother saying hello — I knew it wouldn’t respond. I drew to within arm’s length, took a book off a random shelf, and held it out to the squid-faced librarian.

“For you!” we said, chipper and polite; I was still half-Outsider, so it probably sounded awful, but the librarian didn’t mind.

It paused, turned toward me, and accepted the book in one bony grey hand.

I watched in fascination as it fed the book into its own face, grey tentacles closing over the pages and cover, until the book was swallowed up, returned for sorting, wherever sorting happened.

The Librarian then stared at me. Without eyes.

“Right, okay, um,” I said, stalling for time — I didn’t want the librarian to return to its work, I needed the attention of the Catalogue, but I hadn’t practised what to actually say here. “I know you can direct a library user to a particular volume, because that’s what you did for Evelyn. She had a list, with names and authors and everything. But I want to search by … category, or internal details. I want information. And I don’t have titles. If you’re a real librarian — in a human sense — then you should be able to help me with this. Library science is a very respectable field. Can you do this?”

The Librarian stood and stared — or at least faced in my direction. Grey face-tentacles wiggled in the air.

“Oh,” I sighed. “I don’t know why I’m talking to you. I know you can understand, we’ve established that, but you can’t answer.”

A scuffling shuffle came from behind me. I glanced back and saw a couple more librarians had appeared at the end of the row, peering at me. Eager to help, or gathering to do something unsuitable for a proper library?

We frowned at them delicately, from safely inside our squid-skull mask. “Thank you, yes, thank you. I don’t need additional help. Don’t make me say Hastur three times.”

The floorboards creaked in a shuddering wave. Okay, maybe I wasn’t going to say the H-word three times, not again.

I turned back to my initial librarian. “Okay. I’m just going to go for it.” We pronounced the next words very carefully: “I want information on the Eye. It doesn’t have to be in English. It doesn’t have to be of human authorship. It doesn’t have to be complete or make sense or anything. Exclude the book Unbekannte Orte, because Evelyn already has that, I already know what’s in it.”

The Librarian stood. Nothing happened. I sighed; had I really wasted all this time and effort?

“The Eye,” I repeated. “Magnus Vigilator. Great big eyeball in the sky. Anything? Nothing? No?”

The Librarian did not react. Several more grey squid-faces had gathered behind me, at the end of the row. I really did not want them to call my Hastur bluff.

“Big watcher. Large lookie-looks. Observer,” I tried, about to give up — then I pointed at us, at me, at myself, before I could consider the implications. “Like me, but big. Anything on me? Anything on a ‘little watcher’?”

And to my surprise — and more than a little horror — the librarian pointed.

Upward, to his left, somewhere through the ceiling and likely far away.

“Oh,” I said. “Oh. Oh dear.”

The other squid-faced librarians were all pointing too, in approximately the same direction. Some of them were off a bit, but they all agreed on the general area of pursuit.

We sighed and put my tentacles on my hips. “Oh, fiddlesticks. I’d rather started to hope that wasn’t going to work.” I frowned up at the portion of wooden ceiling the Librarians were all pointing toward. “I don’t suppose there’s any chance of an estimate of how far away the book is? No? Can’t tell me if it’s the next floor or three hundred floors? No?”

The Librarians continued to point. And point. And point.

I grumbled — because I was already quite tired and being seven very petulant young ladies all at once — and then prepared to use my reality-shattering brain-math powers for a very mundane act of labour-saving.

“Okay, well, um, thank you! See you again in a moment, I suppose.”

And Out I went.

==

The first teleport took me a mile up the library floors; I used the very same trick I’d once used to help Saldis and I flee from the King in Yellow’s less friendly and charitable form — a sort of slingshot, skimming the membrane like a flat stone across the surface of a pond. It was significantly more headache-inducing than just Slipping — literally, I landed with a groan and then curled up with my head buried inside all our tentacles, rocking back and forth on the floor for several minutes as we focused on not vomiting.

But it was better than walking. Even with six tentacles to help.

Once I could stand up without risk of upchucking my cereal bar, we repeated the process: I found the nearest Librarian and asked the question again, phrasing it as closely as I could to avoid any confusion.

He pointed upward, as did several who had gathered nearby.

So up we went, again.

Arrival, headache, pause, get up, find a librarian, ask the question. Up? Up.

By the fourth cycle of this process, I didn’t even have to ask the question — a librarian was just waiting for me to happen upon him, as if the Catalogue system had gotten impatient. I opened my mouth, panting for breath, and he pointed. Down.

“Down?” I asked. “Oh, finally. Okay. Triangulation is stupid. This was such a bad idea.”

The fifth and sixth jumps brought me to the correct floor at last: an area full of weird hexagonal bookshelves filled with metal ‘books’ which looked more like angular footballs than anything one could read. I briefly experimented by taking one off a nearby shelf and letting it flower open in my hands, like a rose made from steel petals. The writing looked like crop circles. It weighed so much my tentacles got tired. And it smelled like motor oil.

“Translating this is going to be fun,” we tutted.

The seventh jump took me into the rear of that floor, among melted stacks and weird little pools of glowing light, like radiation had puddled into milk filled with glitter. I was very careful not to touch any of that, and then I set out looking for another librarian, to bring me even closer to the unknown book which I was seeking.

But then, before I had the chance to pester the library Catalogue for the eighth and hopefully final time, I heard an echo.

A wordless shout, behind a wall, in a distant room, half-heard beyond the wall of sleep.

I paused in the middle of a row of metal ball-books and tilted my head, trying to catch the sound again. Something felt familiar about it, like it was my name, spoken in my defence. A memory surfaced all of a sudden: me at eleven years old, lurking at the top of the stairs in the night, listening to my parents talking with the doctors on the phone. Listening for my name, to people talking about me without my presence.

Either I was the subject of a nasty trick by something in the library — in which case it was time to hiss and puff myself up — or the only person who could possibly reach me out here had done so by accident.

I lifted a corner of the golden-yellow membrane which hung about my body, the butterscotch and bronze robes of Sevens’ affection, which was, in a way, part of her body.

We pressed the fabric to our lips.

“Sevens? Was that you? Do you need me? Or are you talking about me?” I waited, then sighed at how silly this was, mumbling into a bit of fabric. “The cloak isn’t a walkie talkie, Heather. She can’t hear you just by—”

-ther? Oh, you’re— you’re here! Why are you here?!

Seven-Shades-of-Sensory-Simulation was talking inside my own head, with an echo of my own voice. I winced and blinked rapidly, because it wasn’t the most pleasant sensation she’d ever supplied me with. My eyes watered and I felt the urge to sneeze.

She also sounded vaguely panicked.

“Sevens?” I said out loud. “Where are you?”

I’m— look, Heather, darling, it’s nothing. It’s nothing to do with you. It’s a domestic event. A family matter, a—

“Are you talking to your father?” We said. Something up on the ceiling must have heard our voice, because it scuttled away into the shadows, shocked by what it heard. “Is that why you’re here in Carcosa? You didn’t tell anybody where you went.”

Mmm. Sort of.

“Are you in trouble? Do you need help?”

I said! It’s a family matter. You don’t have to—

“Sevens, I’m your fiancee, aren’t I?” We glanced around, as if we’d see Sevens sitting on a nearby bookshelf, but there was only darkness and dust. “Which means I’m family. You’re my family. So if you need help, if you’re in trouble, I want to help you.”

Haha! she laughed, a soft bubble of melting butter. I’m not the one in trouble. But I am losing my temper. Father can never take anything seriously if it doesn’t involve plenty of blood and guts. He’s in a ridiculous mood. And I don’t want you to have to deal with him when he’s like—

Sevens stopped. Her voice went out like a cut broadcast.

“Sevens? Sevens?”

We turned on the spot, peering up and down the row of bookcases, fearing the worst; if this turned into another Outside fiasco, I would never live it down in front of Evee and Raine, not after I’d spent so long reassuring them earlier. And more importantly, I could not afford to get sidetracked for days, to be put out of commission by some absurd chain of events, not when we were so close to Wonderland.

But I was not about to leave Sevens behind. Nobody gets left behind. Not with the Eye, or with difficult parents.

We straightened up, spread our tentacles, and called the King’s bluff.

“Hastur.”

Glow-globes brightened and dimmed. A pained whispering rose from deeper in the library stacks. Far away across the canyon, something screamed, like a bird lost in a storm.

“That’s twice now,” we said. “If you’re stopping Sevens from contacting me, I suggest you cease.”

We waited three heartbeats.

“You made me prove myself once. I will do it again if need be. She’s my fiancee, O’ Yellow Monarch. I am not bluffing.”

Three more heartbeats.

Long enough.

“Ha—”

Kitten! Kitten! Sevens’ voice burst into my head. Stop stop stop stop! Oh my gosh, what are you doing?! My father is having a laughing fit. Stop!

“Sevens?”

A sigh. A tut. A whine. My father the King extends you a formal invitation to join us for a brief conference. Well done. He didn’t even know you were here until you started throwing down the gauntlet! And I could have played it off if I hadn’t needed to stop you!

“Well, I was worried about you!” we squeaked. “And a formal invitation to what?”

Nothing. Nothing important. Turn it down, Kitten. Go home. You don’t want to see any of this. We’re having an argument about your cultist—

“Badger?”

Yes, him. Look, you don’t want to—

“Oh, Sevens. I accept. I’m on the way! Right now! I can follow your location, it’s easy, easier than with anybody else.”

Heather! Oh, damn and blast. You best brace yourself for a bit of sensory—

But we had already thought the thought and moved the machinery, our hands grasping well-worn levers.

Out we went, across Carcosa, to the King’s Chambers.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Our little planeswalking squid goes for a wander! By herself! A girl on a quest for insight, into the nature of a thing that is all sight. Ahem. And a trip to the library, how delightful, even if it is an excuse to avoid a difficult conversation with her parents. Let’s hope this book is quicker and easier to find than the last one. Meanwhile, Sevens is already talking to her dad. Uh oh, is it time to drop in on the Yellow Monarch? I think so.

It may amuse you to know that a reader has created a meme rendition of Heather’s little journey here, based on her line of dialogue at the end of the last chapter! If you visit the memes page and scroll all the way to the bottom, you will see it!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And hey! Hey you, thanks for reading my story! I know I say this every week, but Katalepsis would be impossible without all the readers, on here, on patreon, all the support and comments and interest from you. Thank you so much!!!

Next week, Heather drops in on her future father-in-law, and hopefully he’s still in a laughing mood …

mischief and craft; plainly seen – 21.1

Content Warnings

Contemplation of death.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Mages and monsters, Outsider gods and dredged-up demons, grinning devils and dubious angels — what do we all have in common? In the final accounting — when the wounds are dressed and the corpses are buried, when the debris has been swept up, the armour peeled off, the aching muscles soaked in hot baths, the doors shut and the curtains closed to seal up the comforting and familiar cocoon of Number 12 Barnslow Drive — what is the one commonality that seems to run almost unbroken through the figures of power in this world of eldritch truth? I include us in that question — me, myself, seven times repeated through pneuma-somatic neurons in my tentacles — but also the other us: Evelyn and Raine, Zheng and Lozzie, Twil and Kimberly and Sevens and everyone in my orbit.

What do we have in common with an entity like the Eye?

We leave behind so much wreckage, much of it still alive and twitching.

The only way to differentiate us from the Eye — or from Edward Lilburne, or Alexander, or Ooran Juh, or a dozen other lurking horrors out there beyond the sensible upright walls of everyday life — was for us to attempt to put that wreckage back together again.

One such piece of wreckage was the pitiful wretch I had named as the ‘Grinning Demon’: Edward Lilburne’s final attendant, claimed by Lozzie, taken home without much of a plan.

Other clumps of wreckage abounded in the brightly lit shallows, lying between coral reef and rock-face: Badger and Sarika, attended to for now; the House in Camelot, preening in grand expansion; the remnants of the cult, with the Eye still in their heads, held off for a while longer by promises of help; Sevens’ emotions; Evelyn’s prosthetic leg and chronic pain; my own changeable body.

We could not ignore all of those forever.

Especially not when preparing to dive deeper than ever before, down into the lightless void far beneath the waves.

==

I was being a bad girl — or perhaps seven bad girls working together; I did not wish to get out of bed and be a person, not yet, not here, not like this.

It was three days since we had returned from Edward Lilburne’s lair and two days after I had been to see Badger in his no-longer-so-drab flat; I had spent almost forty eight hours doing little except going through the painstaking process of physical recovery; it was the second of July and the height of British summertime — in the North, in Sharrowford. In material terms this meant the air was muggy and thick, the kind of air one can feel glugging down one’s throat and clotting inside one’s lungs. It meant the sun was occasionally blazing bright, whenever the clouds deigned to part for more than twenty minutes. It meant that Raine had spent a significant chunk of yesterday morning digging out a couple of spare fans from the cluttered rooms toward the back of the upstairs hallway — and that Raine herself had been walking around the house in tank-top, shorts, and nothing else, not even underwear, as far as I knew. It meant that I was too sweaty and groggy to truly enjoy such a sight. It meant that for once even the near-supernatural powers of Number 12 Barnslow Drive were not enough to keep the oppressive weight of summer held safely beyond the walls.

It was midday, 12:01 according to the mocking numbers on my mobile phone when I managed to scoop it off my bedside table with a sleepy tentacle. The afternoon sky beyond the curtains was the colour of bleached lead. It was pushing almost thirty three degrees Celsius indoors. Awful.

We wanted to go back to sleep; we wanted to continue doing what I had done for almost the entire last couple of days: sleep and rest and regrow, punctuated by brief periods of stuffing lemons down my throat or nodding off on the toilet.

But, for the first time since I’d dragged myself to my feet to go visit Badger, I felt coherent and awake, and slightly less sore all over.

My bedroom was a pit of shadows, barely illuminated by the narrow crack in the curtains, populated by ghost-images and looming giants in the dark; we liked it that way, though — the shadows needed friends too — so we didn’t bother to switch on the lamp as we sat up. We spent an uncomfortable half-minute hissing at the myriad of aches and pains and stitches and twinges and tiny scabs, and then kicked away the sweat-soaked bedsheets. A standing fan was leaning over the bed, pointed at right where I’d been sleeping, filling the air with chopping white noise; I slapped at the controls with a half-awake hand and made it stop. Silence descended, broken by the buzz-buzz-buzz chirping of insects out beyond the walls.

“Raine?” I croaked. “I think I’m … I think I’m awake. For real. Hello? Zheng? Sevens?”

We were alone.

For a single maddening moment we entertained a dark nightmare notion: that this wasn’t my bedroom at all, but some kind of Outside imitation or facsimile, that we were truly alone, beyond the hearing of any human friend or lover, that the ceiling was about to open like a giant eye.

Six of us didn’t go along with the panic — my tentacles could taste the air, so we knew it was real, if humid and sticky and awful — but my core brain, my human brain, felt the first twinge of animal alarm.

But before I could even articulate the thought in private, the normal sounds of Number 12 Barnslow Drive wrapped me tight: creaking floorboards, the distant glug and gulp of the boiler, somebody moving around in one of the other bedrooms, a soft clink of cutlery downstairs, and the murmur of a familiar, feathery, trilling voice.

Nothing bad could be happening if Tenny was giggling.

“Ahhhh,” we sighed. We hugged a tentacle — then let go, because everything was too hot. “Calm down, Heather. Calm. Calm. You won. We all won. It’s okay.”

There was a note on my bedside table, held down with a sports bottle full of lukewarm cherry-flavoured drink.

I’ve gone out to buy a couple more fans, on Evee’s orders! So here’s this note in case you wake up alone. See the bottle? It’s full of Lucozade. Everything a sweaty squid wife needs. I know it’s not your favourite flavour, but we didn’t have any in lemon. Drink up! Doctor’s orders! (That’s me, I’m a doctor now.) Love you, xxx.

P.S. Don’t know where Zheng’s gotten to, hunting or something. If you see her, tell her off for not letting me know.

Raine had signed the note with a flourish, used a heart shape for the dot of the ‘I’ in ‘Raine’, and then drawn a surprisingly skilled artistic rendition of a hand pouring the bottle of Lucozade out over a very happy little squid.

The Lucozade was vile. Lukewarm fake cherry. I drank it like my throat was made of sandpaper and instantly wanted more.

We fumbled with our phone for a moment, clumsy with sleep, and sent a text message back to Raine: We love you too. Awake for real now. Love you love you. Be safe.

She replied two seconds later with ASCII art of what I think was meant to be her doing a karate kick. We giggled.

For a couple of minutes we just sat on the edge of the bed, sweating uncomfortably in the paradoxical summer heat, wafting ourselves with alternating tentacles, communing in silence with the summer shadows.

The last couple of days were a jagged blur, smeared across my memory like the incomplete imprint of a woodblock without enough ink. Getting up and going to see Badger had consumed what little energy I’d had left; I was surprised I hadn’t slipped into an actual fugue state on the way home. But, no. I was vaguely aware that as I had lain insensate — occasionally shuffling backwards and forwards from fridge and bathroom — the rest of the house had hummed with activity, with clean-up and preparation, with people beginning to go their separate ways, with tensions I had neither the time nor the waking moments to unravel, let alone assist.

I was quite certain of one thing though, one thing that no amount of hazy memory could conceal, for no memory can trick the senses, certainly not the nose: I had not showered in three days.

“Ugh,” I stuck my tongue out. “Oh. Heather. Oh, no.”

I was ‘ripe’, as Raine might say. Pongy. I stank.

Good girls do not go without showering for days on end. Neither do angels, I think? Octopuses and squid don’t need to shower, but that’s because they live in the superior medium — the sea, where good girls do not have to worry about sweating because they are surrounded by water.

Showering was an ordeal.

I was still sore from head to toe, though now in new and fascinating ways. Bruises had stiffened my muscles to frozen leather, leaving interesting but unexciting colouration in places where I didn’t need to glow purple or green or yellow. Raising my knees more than a couple of inches caused my legs to shudder and seize up. I couldn’t bend forward at the waist without my stomach quivering from the effort. And trying to raise my arms above my head made all sorts of very bad things happen down my back.

Nobody else was there to hear me hiss and snap a plethora of bad words; my tentacles pulsed and bobbed in mock-scandal at some of my vocabulary, then joined in with the swearing when we forced ourselves to stretch and uncoil. Nobody was there to see me slump against the side of the bath, with water sluicing around me like I was an abandoned octopus in a drainage ditch. Nobody was there to see me curl up in a ball and pretend I was lost down in the deep dark waters of the abyss.

A less maudlin part of us sort of wished that Raine was there to share the shower with me and do things which would take our collective minds off the aches and pains. But she probably would have held back for fear of hurting me.

“I’ve been a naughty squid,” I muttered to myself. We were only partly glad that Raine was not present to hear that one.

We sat in the bathtub for a little too long, underneath the shower. One of our tentacles even toyed with the plug and the cold water tap, tempting me to fill the tub with cold water and just lie in it for an hour, eyes closed, floating away.

But alas, our core was still human, our reactor was stiff with healing, and we had human requirements for body temperature and homeostasis.

Besides, if anybody found me floating in cold water with the lights out, they might ask awkward questions.

We couldn’t bear more than shorts and a t-shirt ourselves, not in the clinging sticky heat after a nice cool shower. But we chose long shorts, because we were self-conscious about our stubby, short little legs — and a nice loose t-shirt with slits ready-cut in the sides for our tentacles to poke through. Pink, soft, and two sizes too large for me. Lovely.

However, the t-shirt left our arms exposed — which meant the Fractal was exposed, on our left forearm. That wasn’t a problem, but I just wasn’t used to it. I traced the angular branches of the symbol with a fingertip. Had Raine refreshed it as usual, last night? She must have done. Perhaps I’d been out cold at the time.

“Sevens? Sevens? Seven-Shades-of-Scarcely-Showing-Yourself?” I spoke out loud to the shadows in the bedroom as I got dressed.

But we were still alone.

I did not stay alone for long. I ventured down the creaky, shadow-draped stairs of Number 12 Barnslow Drive, across the curtained cave of the front room with its piles of ancient boxes full of random bric-a-brac, and into the disturbingly bright flash-bang of the kitchen.

The sun was pouring in through the rear kitchen window, glinting off the metal of the sink and dusting the floor tiles with honey-yellow light; the clouds must have parted while I was in the shower. The table was littered with post-breakfast debris, plates, and empty mugs. The door to the magical workshop was half open, easing back and forth by a fraction of an inch under air pressure; I could hear the whirr of at least three separate electric fans running in there, circulating air, drowning out any incidental sounds.

“Praem,” I croaked. “Good … um … afternoon, I think. Yes. Hello. Hi.”

Praem was at the kitchen counter, doing something fantastically complicated with fruit and knives. She had bananas, strawberries, a couple of kiwi fruits, an open bag of sugar, and some kind of chocolate powder. She placed her knife down on the cutting board — next to another knife, and another knife, and another knife — smoothed her skirt over her thighs, and then turned her head to look at me.

Milk-white eyes stared, waiting.

“Oh,” I said. “Um. I’m awake, yes. For real. Actually awake. Here. Present. Uh, look.” I raised a hand and made a peace sign — simply because it was the quickest symbol to make. “Two fingers.”

Praem responded with a double peace-sign, both hands. “Good morning.”

“Well,” I said. “Afternoon, really.”

“Morning is when you are up.”

“Um.”

“Good morning.”

Praem had apparently taken delivery of a fresh maid uniform — or repaired and modified her old one, I couldn’t quite tell. This one was even more festooned with lace than before: a tracery of white lace crawled up her throat, down her forearms, and across her palms. How she was cutting up fruit without ruining the palm-lace, I had no idea. I suspected I didn’t want to know, or that I’d have to go abyss-diving to truly comprehend. The upper body of the uniform was trim around her waist and chest, giving her a contained, sleek, and yet plump look, all at once. If she had purchased this uniform it must have been quite expensive; it looked tailored specifically for her body type. The skirt was ankle-length, double-thick, black fabric fronted by an over-layer of cream-white. Her hair was up in her habitual messy bun, trailing loops and curls down across her neck.

“Are you not hot in that?” I asked. “Not that it doesn’t suit you, Praem, it looks really lovely, but it’s also over thirty degrees in here.”

“Maids are cool,” Praem intoned.

“I … uh, I suppose they are?”

“I am cool.”

“You … you are. Yes. Fair enough.” We shrugged, defeated.

As if operating on a set of prior instructions, Praem stepped away from her unfinished fruit engineering and opened the fridge. A lovely blast of cold air wafted over me; I stretched out my tentacles and made a slightly embarrassing purring sound, but Praem worked too fast for me to linger on the sensation. Deft maidly hands poured chilled water into a glass, squeezed half a pre-cut lemon into the water, and then popped several neatly formed ice-cubes into the resulting drink.

She pressed the glass into my hands. Hard.

“Oh, uh, um, thank you, Praem. But I’m quite—”

“Drink. The. Lemon. Water.”

Praem’s sing-song order left no room for argument. I sipped my lemon water and instantly felt myself a degree or two less overheated. I sipped again and realised that until that moment I had felt like a beached squid, washed up on the baking shore of reality. I sipped a third time; I wanted to go Outside, I wanted to change again, so it was easier to think, easier to be. I sipped lemon water instead.

Praem returned to whatever concoction she was making with the fruit.

“So, Praem, where is … uh … ”

A lazy, heat-addled voice answered me from the half-open door to the magical workshop, calling out over the drone of the electric fans: “In here, Heather. In here.”

In the shadowy cave of the magical workshop I discovered one of the least likely trios I could have predicted.

Evelyn was sat at the huge wooden table, leaning back in one of the more substantial chairs; she was wearing a loose white t-shirt several sizes too large for her body, the hem of which extended well below her hips, almost concealing the pair of shorts beneath. The matte black of her prosthetic leg was fully exposed, on display in the cool gloom, stuck out in front of her in what looked like an oddly comfortable pose. Her other leg — her withered and damaged left — was also unconcealed, shrunken muscles and twisted joints out in the open. Her hair was tied up high, keeping it off her neck. This was probably the least amount of clothing I’d ever seen Evee wearing, including during the aftermath of my first desperate rescue from Outside.

On the table in front of her was her laptop — plugged into the wall and paused on some grainy video — along with a neat pile of books, The Testament of Heliopolis sitting just next to them, an equally neat open notebook showing some sketches of magic circle designs, a couple of official-looking documents, and an empty glass with a little fruity residue at the bottom.

A great deal of cleaning had apparently happened in my absence: for the first time I could remember since Evelyn had set up this old drawing room as her magical workshop, the table was otherwise clear. No stray notes, no random tomes, no maps spread out all higgledy piggledy. The floor was clear as well: canvas magic circles had been banished to tightly-wrapped bundles in one corner, debris and junk and random spooky nonsense had been tidied away and placed on the bookshelf at the rear. Even the area around the gateway mandala had been sorted out, with the additional sheets of material stacked up on a little end-table.

The ever-present spider-servitors were present and correct, both of them clinging to their usual spots — one on the wall over the gateway mandala, the other in the opposite corner. Had they been dusted? Polished? I squinted in disbelief for a moment. They looked like somebody had buffed their black carapaces.

Somebody had even hoovered. Praem, probably. I made a mental note to thank her later. She really did too much around here.

Three electric fans had been placed around the room: two on the table and one over along the rear wall. All three looked about fifty years old, made of metal rather than plastic, their spinning blades held inside black cages to keep little fingers from investigating too closely.

Tenny was sitting on the battered old sofa over on the right hand side of the room, just beneath one of the heavily curtained windows. Tenny was of course not wearing any clothes, as she had no need for them, as always, but even she looked a little bit overheated; some of her silken black tentacles were flapping and whirring as if fanning her main body, and some of her patches of fluffy white fur looked a bit limp. Her human hands were clutching a box full of strawberries, banana slices, grapes, plums, and dried apricot pieces.

“Heath!” she fluttered when I entered the room. “Heath here! Yaaa!”

Next to Tenny, sitting prim and neat on the sofa, with her knees together and her hands in her lap, was the Grinning Demon.

She was no longer quite such a fearsome sight: her six and a half feet of naked muscle was now clothed in a baggy grey t-shirt and a pair of white jogging bottoms, presumably borrowed from Zheng. The blood-and-ink magic wards had been scrubbed off her skin, leaving her pale and a bit sparse, but freed of any lingering control. She still had no hair, not even eyebrows or lashes, and her eyeballs themselves were like twin pools of fresh blood in her milk-pale face. Her massive pair of curving horns arced away from her forehead, black and shadowy in the cool air of the magical workshop.

And she’d lost the reason for her moniker: her mouth was closed, concealing her massive sharp teeth.

She looked up at me as I joined the three of them, but she didn’t nod, or blink, or grin. Just stared.

“Oh,” I said. “Oh, um, hello … hi … uh … ”

Evelyn sighed heavily and gestured with a wave of one hand. “There’s more lemons in the fridge, Heather. Praem is keeping it stocked. Go eat. It’s fine.”

“Oh, no, but thank you,” we said. “I’m awake now. Awake for real. And I don’t feel like eating. And Praem gave me this.” I sipped awkwardly from my lemon-water again. “Morning, Evee. Or, afternoon. Hello. Good to see you. You too, Tenny. And um … ”

Evelyn looked up properly and examined me for a moment, squinting hard. “So you are. Welcome back to the waking world.”

“Heath! Heath!” Tenny was trilling in delight at my return, even though I had a vague memory of seeing her yesterday. She waved her tentacles and gestured with a piece of fruit. “Grinny! Grinny!” she said to the Grinning Demon. “This is Heath-er. Heath-er.”

The Grinning Demon did not open her lips to reply; she made a closed-mouth rumble, like a giant lizard or a dinosaur. A Tenny-tentacle bobbed forward with a strawberry. ‘Grinny’ opened up and accepted the fruit, careful not to risk nicking Tenny’s flesh with her extremely sharp teeth. She chewed and swallowed. Tenny made happy humming sounds at the successful feeding.

Evelyn sighed again and gestured at the pair, as if to say ‘see what nonsense I’ve been doing all day?’

“Um,” we said. “‘Grinny’? Is that what we’re going with for her?”

Evelyn sighed a third time. She was making an art of the sound. I got the feeling she’d been practising a lot during my absence. “Until she picks a new one herself, yes. I think it would be in extremely poor taste to use the one that Nicole dug up for us.” She gestured at the official-looking papers on the table.

“Grinny!” Tenny cheered. “Auntie.”

“Wait, wait, back up,” we said. Even our tentacles had frozen in bobbing confusion, paused halfway to reaching out for Evee’s hand. “Nicole dug up? What? Sorry?”

Praem’s voice reached out from the kitchen behind me: “Drink first.”

Evelyn raised her eyebrows. “Better do as she says, Heather. She hasn’t let up on me for days.” Evelyn nudged her own empty glass with her elbow. “I feel like my back teeth are floating.”

Praem’s voice called out again, a siren from a watery grave: “Hydrate.”

I made like a good girl and drank my lemon water. Yum yum.

Tenny fed a piece of dried apricot to Grinny. The demon accepted without complaint, but chewed notably slower. Tenny shuffled the apricot slices to one side of the box in her lap, ruling them out, but then she ate one herself, with the end of a tentacle, thought for a moment, and shuffled the fruit back to the middle of the box. Evelyn rubbed her own forehead, apparently exhausted by watching this process.

Evee did look better than during the aftermath of the duel with Edward, but she was still sporting significant eye bags and a hang-dog exhaustion in her face. But she was completely unselfconscious about showing her legs — withered and prosthetic alike.

We finished several glugs of lemon water and took a breath.

“Careful,” said Evee, darkly amused. “Drink too fast and Praem will press another into your hands, unasked for.”

Praem called from the kitchen again: “All hydration is asked for.”

Evee waved a hand and rolled her eyes. Tenny fed another piece of fruit — banana slice this time — to Grinny. The fans whirred. Praem made knife-sounds from in the kitchen. We reached out and coiled a tentacle tip around Evee’s wrist, which she patted absent-mindedly with her other hand.

“Where did Praem get the new uniform?” I asked. “It looks tailored.”

“I don’t know. I’ve learned not to ask.”

I blinked hard. “Did she buy it with your Amazon account or something? Your credit card? Did you … ”

“Oh, no,” Evelyn tutted. “She’d never do something like that without permission. Not that I’d say no, anyway.”

“Then … how?”

Evelyn gave me a tired look. “I’ve learned not to ask.”

I sipped more lemon water, hoping it would help me think better. “Um. Evee, where is everyone? I’m feeling a bit discombobulated here.”

“Summer!” Tenny trilled.

The Grinning Demon — I couldn’t take the name ‘Grinny’ seriously — made a deep throat-rumble of agreement. Summer.

Evelyn put a palm to her own forehead. “Oh I don’t fu— … I don’t know, Heather.”

Tenny looked up at the sound of Evelyn’s aborted swear word, a knowing little smile on her mouth. I bit my lower lip. Evelyn pretended nothing had happened.

“Raine’s out buying fans? Maybe?” Evelyn continued. “Zheng went off … somewhere, for something. Leaving us with … ” She gestured at Grinny. “Lozzie is beyond the walls of reality. Twil’s at home. I think. Kim’s at work. Felicity went to, I don’t know, stalk her? Haven’t seen your yellow girlfriend in a while. Jan made herself very scarce but I gather she might be with Lozzie. Hello, Heather.”

“Hello, Evee,” I repeated. “Yes, I’m listening, I’m here. It’s okay, I just … I’m so used to being in crisis … I … ”

“Summer!” Tenny trilled again. “Summer!”

“Torture,” Evelyn grumbled. She nodded at me. “Sit down, Heather, for pity’s sake. You’re making me feel overheated just looking at you.”

We pulled up a chair next to Evee and sat down, slowly and carefully, wincing and hissing softly at the pain in our legs, in our tentacles, lingering in just about every muscle and tendon and tissue. For a moment we focused on breathing in out slowly, on sipping our rapidly depleting lemony water, and on enjoying the relative darkness of the magical workshop.

With the curtains closed tight and the trio of fans working hard to circulate air, it was probably the coolest room in the house. I felt the worst of my post-shower sweat begin to dry on my skin. Tenny reached out with a trio of silken black tentacles; top-right and bottom-right held her tentacle tips softly, in greeting and solidarity.

“Oh, it’s really not as bad in here as upstairs,” I said with a sigh. “This is nice.”

“Mm,” Evee grunted. She was frowning at me in thought and concern.

I nodded toward the inert doorway-shape in the middle of the gateway mandala, feeling a moment of silly mischief. “Do you think it’s cooler over in Camelot?”

Evelyn tutted. “Do not tempt me, Heather. Do not. We can’t start using the most advanced magical technology ever invented to escape summer. Tch. Every time Lozzie comes back she’s wearing that poncho, still. I have no idea how she doesn’t melt.”

“Summer,” Tenny trilled — softer than before. “Ouchies?”

“Ow, yes.” Evelyn sighed. “Besides, if I go over there I’m just going to get swept up in Lozzie’s cleaning process. There’s too many tempting things in that house, things Edward left behind. And I’ve got a more important matter to concentrate on.” She gestured vaguely at The Testament of Heliopolis lying on the table, but then quickly frowned at me again. “Heather, are you alright? You’ve been down and out hard for almost two whole days. I wanted to force Raine to take you to the hospital, but … ” She trailed off, shaking her head.

We smiled a guilty smile. Making Evee worry was never our intention. “Evee, I don’t think a regular hospital would know what to do with me.”

“Mm. Pneuma-somatic collapse. Still feeling bruised and rough, I take it?”

“Understatement of the month so far. Yes. I am very sore.”

“But, better? Yes?” Evelyn frowned harder. She glanced at the rest of us, at our tentacles. “You’re all still looking healthy there. Strong tentacles. Good. As long as you’re sustainable, that’s the important part. Not burning yourself out. You’re not doing that, yes?”

I nodded. “I promise. Feeling a little better. I … maybe I should … ”

Go Outside.

I couldn’t say that in front of Evee; I couldn’t admit what I was really feeling deep down, the aching desire to transform my body once again, to feel webbing between my fingers and toes, to flush my skin with toxins and bright strobing colouration, to line my eyes with many membranes and my spine with spikes, to feel the spring of reinforced legs and the swish of a tail at my rear. To allow my brain to flower. I knew everything would make more sense, if only I could transform again.

Evee wanted to know that I was healthy and trying to recover, not that I wanted to go warp my flesh again so soon.

“Good girls drink up,” came Praem’s suggestion.

The demon maid glided into the room on smartly clicking footsteps. She clacked a fresh drink down next to Evee — a fruit smoothie, deliciously bright and full of sugar — and then swept my empty glass out of my hands and inserted a replacement. More lemon water, clinking with ice.

“Oh!” I said, in shock. “Praem, I’m- I’m fine, I—”

“Drinky drink. She drinks the drinky drink. She drinks. A drink. Drink.”

“Okay! Yes, okay. I promise, yes.” I frowned at Evee’s smoothie for a moment, my brain struggling with two plus two. “Um. Do we even have a blender? I didn’t hear one just now.”

Evelyn sighed. “We don’t own a blender, no.”

“Then how … ”

Evelyn gave me a look. “I have learned not to ask.”

“Maid,” said Praem. “Drink.”

I drank. So did Evee, huffing and puffing before sipping her smoothie. She pulled a face. “Praem—”

“Vegetables. Or fruit. Choice.”

Evelyn sighed. Tenny made a trilling buzz which I knew as a giggle. Grinny — what a name — just stared, impassive. Praem turned toward her and gestured at the box of fruit in Tenny’s lap, an open question on Praem’s milk-white eyes.

For a moment neither of the demons said anything. Tenny fluttered: “No apricots. Bad taste. Strawberries, mid. Grapes good! Good! Bananananana — uncertain verdict.”

“Meat,” said Grinny — a slow throat-rumble of a word, barely parting her lips, a noise that made me flinch and Tenny vibrate on the spot.

Praem turned her head to stare at Evelyn.

“No!” Evelyn snapped. “How many times? She’s not set up for it! You — you there.” She jabbed a finger at Grinny until Grinny focused on her, then spoke slowly and carefully; I could tell from Evee’s tone of voice that this was far from the first time she’d said these words. “Your digestive system and biochemistry cannot properly process meat.” She huffed, then added for me: “This has been going for three whole fucking days. Zheng brought her back a dead squirrel and she vomited it up all over the kitchen table.”

“She can’t eat meat?” I asked. “Why?”

“Vegan,” said Praem.

Evelyn shrugged and spread her hands. “I don’t know. Something the demon possession has done with the corpse. A response to something in her past. Some weird thing that Edward wired her for. I have no idea. I just know she can’t eat meat, biologically. She’s not set up for it. She’ll bring it back up.”

Tenny trilled: “Three whole fuuuucking days!”

Evelyn sighed hard and put her face in one hand. I winced; Lozzie was not going to like that.

But then Praem turned to Tenny and gave her a single, silent look. Tenny went Pbbbbbbbt, then: “Sorry, auntie Evee.”

I jumped in, both curious and eager to save Evee from an oncoming headache, and also wishing to show Tenny that nobody was genuinely angry with her. “Evee, what was that about Nicole and her real name and everything?”

“Ah, yes, right.” Evelyn straightened up and passed me the papers from the table. “Our tame private eye did a little bit of archival digging for us. Hardly needed her for it really, this isn’t exactly top-secret or anything.”

The official looking papers on the table were a trio of photocopies or print-outs, all of original documents which looked quite old.

The first was a birth certificate for a baby girl named “Jacqueline Poole”, born to parents James and Beverly Poole, in Manchester, dated 12th of April 1938. The second document was a marriage certificate, registered in Sharrowford, for a marriage performed at Little Stonton Parish Church, dated 6th June 1959, recording the marriage of Jacqueline Poole to one Edward Lilburne.

The third and final document was a newspaper clipping of a small obituary, from one of the mid-century Sharrowford newspapers which no longer existed, dated November 20th 1962.

“—after a long and difficult illness,” I read the final lines. “Jacqueline Lilburne had no children. She is survived by her husband, Edward.”

I glanced up at ‘Grinny’. Blood-red eyeballs stared back, curious but uncaring. “Jacqueline Poole?” I said out loud, but she didn’t respond to the name.

Evelyn shrugged. “Unlikely,” she said. “It’s not her in there. I think it’s highly likely that Edward’s wife died of natural causes, for real. That’s a proper obituary. She would have gone to a coroner.” Evelyn shook her head. “They’re very delicate about real causes in those old obituaries. Could have been anything. Cancer, maybe. The only one who could tell us is beyond human contact now.”

‘Grinny’ looked on, glancing back and forth between me and Evelyn. She was interested on some level, at least.

“So … ” I glanced at Tenny, not sure if I should say this in her presence. “Edward … got hold of the body, somehow, afterward, and … ”

“Put a demon in it,” Evelyn said. “She doesn’t respond to the name. She doesn’t respond to much, actually.” Evelyn glanced at Grinny again. “She’s not comatose or in a fugue state or anything. She’s just defaulted to quiet and uninvolved.”

We stared back at Grinny, or Jacqueline, or whatever she wanted to be called from now on. She stared back, eyes red and empty, not blind or blank but simply unmoved — or perhaps content to sit and be fed pieces of fruit by her new moth-friend.

“I don’t blame her,” I said. “I mean — Grinny, I don’t blame you.”

Grinny said nothing.

I tried a different track. “Tenny, you’re usually quite skittish around Zheng, but you don’t mind Grinny?”

“Bwaaaah?” went Tenny, with one of her delightful little flutter-sounds. “Noooo? She’s okay! Fruit!”

“Fruit, indeed. And, Tenny, where’s Marmite?”

“Scaredy-cat!” Tenny giggled.

Evelyn said, “I gather the spider is upstairs, staying out of the way.”

I wet my lips and said to Evee: “If she … if her body died in 1962, and then Edward then used it for a demon-host, shouldn’t she be significantly more powerful, or wild, or out of control? I thought demon-hosts were supposed to go that way, when they’re, well, not treated as real people. She’s been Edward’s slave for decades. That’s what we’re looking at. A freed slave.”

Evelyn shrugged. “Heather, one thing I’ve learned recently is that I’m often wrong, a lot. And besides, she is powerful. Very.”

I raised my eyebrows.

Evelyn jabbed a thumb toward the Grinning Demon, and said: “Zheng ‘allowed’ me to do a proper magical examination of her. Got her inside a circle and everything. She’s strong and fast and robust, extremely so. Nowhere near on the same scale as Zheng — not anywhere near as old, obviously. But she could outfight July with ease, for example. If she cared. Though I suspect she’s all brute strength and no finesse.”

“Big strong,” said Tenny. “Strong!”

Grinny made another rumbling, closed-mouth vocalisation, slow and low and deep and hard — aimed at Evelyn.

“Um,” I said, unwilling to voice the question out loud. “She’s not … ”

“Dangerous?” Evelyn snorted. “Of course she’s dangerous. She’s a demon.”

“I was trying to be polite.” We winced. “Evee, I mean—”

“No, Edward Lilburne — spit on his soul — has no lingering control over her at all. All those temporary designs were probably added by the pawns he sent against us at the end, in a desperate attempt to use her somehow. All his control was … emotional.” Evelyn pursed her lips, and I realised she was holding back great anger and disgust. Probably didn’t want to upset Tenny.

“His dead wife,” I said softly.

Evelyn and I shared a glance; perhaps it was the exhaustion and the muscle pain, perhaps I wanted to lighten Evee’s mood, or perhaps I was simply feeling full of dark mischief.

“You did promise,” I said.

Evelyn frowned with genuine disapproval, stormy and craggy. I cleared my throat and sat up straighter and blushed bright red. “I’m sorry. I apologise, Evelyn. Sorry. That was deeply inappropriate. I’m sorry.”

Evelyn huffed. “Too much of Raine has rubbed off on you. She won’t stop making that joke.”

“Joke? Joke?” Tenny trilled, tilting her head back and forth. “Joke?”

Without giving us pause to hesitate, Praem turned back to Tenny and raised a hand, palm up.

“Tenny,” said Praem.

“Yeeeees?”

“Joke. What is big, red, and eats rocks?”

Tenny tilted her head one way, then the other, tentacle-tips spinning in little circles as her brain worked on the problem she had been presented with. Her fluffy white antennae twitched and fluttered. She blinked several times. Praem waited patiently for an answer. Grinny looked up too, red eyes shining wet in the gloom.

Eventually Tenny said: “I don’t know!”

“A big red rock eater,” said Praem.

Tenny blinked three times. Her tentacles did a triple-dip of rapid thinking. And then she burst into peals of trilling, fluttery, feathery laughter. She giggled and squeaked and almost lost her grip on the box of fruit, which Praem deftly scooped up just before Tenny did a full-body giggle-wriggle.

Grinny went: “Huuuuuunnnh.” I think that may have been a laugh, or close enough.

Evelyn sighed in relief; awkward moment avoided.

We shook our head. “So, what are we going to do with her?” I asked.

Evelyn gave me a sudden, sharp look, almost suspicious with intensity. “The demon? She’s Lozzie’s responsibility now.”

“Yes, but—”

“And Lozzie is one of us,” Evelyn said, sharp and hard as if I had somehow challenged this. “One of our family. Polycule. Cult. Whatever! Tch.” Evelyn’s voice cut across the ebbing laughter. Tenny blinked toward us. The Grinning Demon stared. “We look after her, Heather. There’s no alternative. There’s no question.”

“Evee, I wasn’t challenging that.” I boggled at her, speaking slowly. “Where did that come from just now?”

“I … ” Evelyn cleared her throat and blushed a little. “Nowhere relevant. I’m sorry, Heather. Of course you weren’t challenging it. I’m being absurd.”

“Of course we’ll look after her. Or let Lozzie look after her. It’s not as if we’re lacking space.”

Evelyn nodded along, eyes averted from me in embarrassment. “She can take as long as she wants to decide what she wants to do.”

I looked over at the grinning demon again — Grinny, Jackie, whoever she was. “Grinny,” we said, then cringed. “You can pick whatever name you want. Do you know that?”

The Grinning Demon stared back at me with blood-red orbs — and briefly lived up to her name again. She pulled her lips back in a tight rictus, exposing layers of teeth, interlocked, razor-sharp, face split from ear to ear.

“Zheng,” she rumbled down in her throat.

Evelyn sighed. “She’s said that a few times. I think it’s admiration, or attachment. Zheng is the one who got her away from Edward, after all.”

“Zheng,” repeated the Grinning Demon. “Zheng.”

“Potentially confusing,” said Praem.

“Zheng and Zheng Junior,” I said. “Yes, that would be … well … if that’s what she wants, we can’t deny her, we literally don’t have the power to. But it would be confusing.” I bit my lower lip. “Hmm.”

“Grinny,” said Tenny. “Zheng. Zhengy? No. Grhenge.”

The Grinning Demon ceased to grin. ‘Grhenge’ did not meet with her approval. Tenny did a little pout.

Praem swept back through the room, taking the empty glasses into the kitchen. Tenny resumed trying to feed a piece of fruit to Grinny. I turned back to Evelyn, trying to focus my mind on a task I had been avoiding.

“So,” I said, glancing at the book on the table, at The Testament of Heliopolis. “Evee, you’ve been … been … ”

By pure chance, my eyes had moved across the screen of Evelyn’s open laptop, on the still image of the video she had been watching. I paused first with incomprehension, then with shock, then with a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach.

The video — on Youtube — showed a dirty great hole in the middle of a wreck of a country garden, surrounded by gravel and great swaying trees, in a very familiar clearing.

“That’s … that’s the hole I left!” I gasped. “That’s where Edward’s house was! Evee, that’s … is that us? Are we on the news? Are we on the BBC? Oh my God.”

“Us?” Evelyn snorted. “I bloody well hope not. If we make the news ourselves we’ll all have to decamp to Camelot, permanently. No, they’ve not found anything about us. Here.”

She reached forward and rewound the video so I could watch.

We were not on the news — not us, not personally, not collectively; but our handiwork was on the front page of the BBC website. Not actual headline news, oh no, that was reserved for the usual cocktail of politics, foreign events, gossip nonsense, and so forth. We weren’t so big that we were plastered all over the newspapers — except for the Sharrowford ones and one of the Manchester papers, where we were big news indeed.

The police had discovered the site of Edward’s house two days ago, while I’d been lying insensate and chewing on my pillow, dreaming of lemons. ‘Discovered by an unlucky hiker’, as the news put it — but discovered what? Tantalising scraps only, luckily for us.

A missing house, unplugged from the ground and taken away, but without any sign of heavy lifting or demolition equipment. That had quickly given rise to a plethora of internet cranks talking mostly about alien abduction, but also about aggressive repossession of mortgaged property, by aliens.

A lot of bloodstains, the kind of bloodstains that come from deep wounds, terrible wounds, killing wounds, and a pile of bodies; the BBC report actually had an army doctor on for a couple of lines of puff, talking about how this was evidence of a real gunfight.

And bullet casings. Not many, certainly not enough to account for the blood. But there they were.

“Lozzie got most of those,” Evelyn explained as she flicked through the various tabs she had open. “She’s not perfect, so she missed a few. But they don’t have enough to explain what the hell happened out there.” She snorted. “Which is good for us.”

Lozzie might have been able to run around picking up spent brass, but she couldn’t do the same for the pair of cars or the fountain; pock-marked and holed by my failed first attempt at Slipping the House Outside, looking like Swiss cheese, those formed the main bulk of the lurid shots the BBC and other regional news outfits were playing as their money-makers.

No bodies, not enough bullet casings for a conclusion, and blood not connected to any bodies currently showing up in morgues or washing up out of the Thames.

The BBC quoted some police bigwig I’d never heard of before: gang activity, likely drug related, the house didn’t seem to belong to anybody, no danger to the public at this time, so on and so forth. Please call this number if you want to ramble to a bored switchboard operator about aliens. One of the Manchester newspapers made dark insinuations about some criminal underworld types I’d never heard of before. The Sharrowford local papers admitted nobody had any idea. One of the more salacious ‘News of the Weird’ style websites blamed demons.

“Well,” Evelyn said. “That one is technically not wrong. Don’t tell them, though, it’ll encourage them.”

By the time Evee had finished catching me up I had one hand and one tentacle over my mouth, eyes wide in shock. Two of my tentacles were bobbing with a cocktail of anxiety, glee, amusement, and sheer bloody-minded amazement that we really did it.

“Evee. Evee, we made the national news.”

“Not us, Heather.”

“What about the — the boy!” I was shrill with anxiety now. “The boy in the hospital? He’s still there, isn’t he? Can’t they connect him to all that? To what happened at the house?”

Evelyn smiled, wry and sad at the same time. “He didn’t bleed. Remember?”

“Oh. Oh … yes. Poor thing.”

“But,” Evelyn went on, clearing her throat. “The Sharrowford Police aren’t so stupid that they won’t make the obvious connection, even if they can’t prove a thing. Apparently he’s still non-verbal, basically not there. But we can’t risk anything other than Lozzie popping in for a few seconds to check on him. The police will be watching him.” Evee paused to take a long sip from her smoothie. I did the same with my lemon water; my hands were shaking slightly. We wrapped a tentacle around our own middle.

“But … but Kim,” I said. “She brought him in, right? That’s a connection back to us.”

Evee shook her head. “She gave a false name. And no ID. Kimberly Kemp is smarter than she seems.” Evelyn blinked. “I mean not that she seems un-smart, I mean—”

Pbbbbbbbrt,” went Tenny, riding to Evee’s rescue.

Evelyn cleared her throat and pulled an awkward smile. I drank my lemon water and tried to calm down. Which was not going to happen.

“The news.” I said. “The news!”

“Yes.”

“The … police.”

“Yes.”

“And we’re … we’re home free? We got away with it? I can’t believe it.”

“There’s no evidence, Heather,” said Evelyn. “Not on this side of reality. It’s all Outside.”

“Oh,” we said. “Oh. Yes.”

The corpses.

What about the families of Edward’s mercenaries? Or his cultists? They had died trying to kill us, yes, but that didn’t mean every single person in their lives deserved to go on without any kind of closure. Without a body to bury. Without knowing.

More wreckage.

We twisted our tentacle-tips into little knots. We made a mental note: how to resolve that, without giving ourselves away?

Evelyn must have sensed our discomfort, and that this was something we couldn’t discuss in front of Tenny, because she cleared her throat and said: “Well, look, for now, Tenny and … Grinny, they should maybe do this elsewhere, because I need to get back to work.” She nudged the notebook with the page of magic circle designs.

“Oh!” I said. “No, no, Evee. It’s fine. It’s fine. Um … how is it going? I meant to ask before I noticed all the news. That’s what I was really interested in. Is the book giving you what you needed? What we need?”

Evelyn smiled with a familiar twinkle in her eyes; suddenly she seemed to fill with energy.

“Oh yes. Yes it is, indeed, Heather. I was right — The Testament of Heliopolis does contain the last few pieces of the puzzle to build a true, functional Invisus Oculus. If! If you know what you’re doing. Which I happen to.” She gestured at the notebook again, then took a rapid drink from her smoothie before clacking the glass back down. “I won’t bore you with the details from the Testament itself — very dry, very dense, translations of something dug up from Egypt by the Romans. But it works. I’ve been working on the new design for a couple of days now. And it works, it works already! I have it functioning at very small scales — I used a blade of grass, then a pebble, which was bloody confusing, I’ll say that much—”

“Bloody,” trilled Tenny.

Evelyn snorted and waved her off. “Yes, yes, it’s very confusing when you forget where you put a pebble, if making you forget the pebble was the entire point of the exercise.” She pulled the notebook off the table and waved it toward me, pointing at one of the circles. “This, this is the closest I’ve gotten to conceptual and metaphysical invisibility.”

I felt numb, staring at squiggles which meant nothing to me. I should have felt excited, triumphant, on the verge of success. Instead, there was a lump in my throat.

“And … ” I hesitated. “How long until—”

“A few days, maybe a week,” Evelyn answered before I had time to finish asking the question. “I need to scale it up, get it big — really big, big enough for us, Lozzie’s Caterpillars, other magical workings inside. I need to test it on larger entities, things with better perception, different perceptions than us.” She waved a hand. “Hringewindla, Sevens, the Caterpillars, whoever and whatever will cooperate. You too, Heather. We can’t test it on the Eye itself, obviously, not without incredible danger. But I want this as tested as possible. Perfect.” She smiled, genuine, for me. “Give me a week, Heather, and I will make you invisible to the Eye.”

Evelyn was so full of optimism and pride, so eager to do this thing for me, so happy to finally help me take this step — to go to Wonderland, to save my sister, my Maisie.

In her own way, Evelyn was also dedicated to her guardian angel.

But I wasn’t so optimistic.

Before we knew what I was doing, we had reached out with two tentacles and gently — oh so gently — taken Evelyn’s hand, her maimed hand with the missing fingers. We asked for silent permission with every brush of pneuma-somatic flesh. We raised Evee’s hand to my lips so I could kiss the back of her palm.

Evee sat frozen, blushing, speechless.

“Um … ” I came back to myself a moment later, blushing bright red. “Evee, I— um— sorry, I— thank you. I was trying to thank you, just, my mind, I’m—”

“Tch!” Evelyn huffed. “Don’t apologise for kissing the back of my hand, you … ” She trailed off with a glance at Tenny and Grinny, but neither of them seemed interested in what had just happened. Just the adults messing around with serious stuff again. Evelyn’s eyes jabbed back toward me, lancing right through my flesh. “Heather, what’s wrong?”

We took a deep breath. This was nothing new. The same old problem. But now it was so close, only a week or two away. Any further delay only did more damage to Maisie.

“Evee, I still don’t know what to do about the Eye. Fight? Talk? Draw pictures in the ash? Throw paper air-planes at it? Hide under a rock? Sing it a song?”

Evelyn huffed. “That’s the point. We get to Wonderland, and then we can explore, examine, make a plan and—”

I shook my head gently. “That’s all well and good. But I need to talk to somebody about the Eye. Somebody who might understand. Somebody who can help me think of options.”

Evelyn frowned. “Who?”

I smiled a sad little smile. “I can think of a couple of potential sources. But none of them are going to want to talk, not about this. Not easily, at least.” I took a deep breath and let out a big sigh. “I think it’s time I got my shoes on. Time to go out.”

“Out?” Evelyn said. “Or Out?”

“Both.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather’s got a lot to think about, in this sweltering aftermath of the last few weeks, not least the biggest question of all: what is she really going to do, on the soil of Wonderland, beneath the Eye? In the meantime, Evelyn is a little more relaxed than usual, and Tenny gets a new friend. And Heather’s thoughts turn to those she might ask for advice, out beyond the walls of reality …

New arc! Arc 21! This one might be a bit shorter than usual, depending on how various plans shape up? We’ll see!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 18k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading! Thank you so much for reading my little story. Katalepsis would not be possible without you, the readers, and all the support you so kindly extend. This story is for you!

Next week, Heather puts her shoes on and goes for a walk, a … planeswalk(?!)